And if any other kinde of argument bee brought either by rule or induction or syllogisme yet seeing superiour causes are not alwayes here to bee found whereby to make analyticall demonstration therefore the reasons for the most part are contayned within this bound onely to prove the Article that it is true Nay I adde yet further that the Theologian or divine is not tyed to the use of naturall reasons onely for proofe of his conclusions For so you should make divinity nothing else but naturall Philosophie except that the one should bee intended to the cause of all being the other to the effect in nature onely But you know that all truth whereinsoever it is being founded in the truth of God reason the searcher thereof must farre exceed the limits of nature or naturall causes Therefore although that conclusion of Tho. Aquin. stand sure that the philosophers could not come to the knowledge of the Trinity by the view of nature because nature was an insufficient meane to bring them thereunto which yet may receive limitation either in respect of the degree of knowledge which nature brings of the Creator as himselfe makes difference Prooem in lib. 4. contr gent. or in respect of the manner of concluding inductive onely yet will it not follow from thence that the articles of our Faith are utterly beyond all proofe of reason For as divinitie is of a farre higher straine than naturall Philosophie so are the proofes and reasons thereof from greater lights than all nature can shew Who knowes not that divinity as concerning a great part of the practice holds all morall Philosophie whose conclusions though from reason yet are not the reasons natural but morall Have not Grammar Logick and all other Artes and Sciences either instrumentall or principall certaine rules or principles which are true 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is universally necessarily and convertibly or peculiar to that Science and yet not demonstrable by naturall Causes And to this very purpose Saint Augustine saith De Civ Dei lib. 11. Cap. 24. Diligentia rationis est non praesumptionis audacia ut in operibus Dei secreto quodam loquendi ' modo quo nostra exerceatur intentio intelligatur Trinitas That is the Holy Trinity may bee understood by us in the workes of God by their secret manner of speech in which they speake to our understanding And if this high mystery may bed understood by the creature as the Father shewes in that booke and other Christian writers elsewhere I doubt not but by those honourable titles which the holy Scripture doth give unto God it may much better bee made to appeare And if it were lawfull to prove the first and principall Article of our faith by reason and by reason I say without presumption of perfection in knowledge to prove that God is as it hath beene shewed by the warrant of the Apostle is it not likewise as lawfull in the Articles following And these things may seeme the more strange in Thom. Aquin. because in the 11. chap. of his fourth booke contra Gentiles he doth so clearelie deliver this point of our beleefe both by the authoritie of the holy Scriptures and the evidence of reason yea and that on the same grounds whereon Raymundus doctrine is builded that he may seeme to have lighted his torch at the lampe of Thomas Take the meaning of his words as they lye Seeing that in the Divine nature He that understands the action of his understanding and his intention or object understood are all one and the same being it must needs bee that whatsoever belongs to the perfect being of any of these be most truly in Him Now it is essentiall to the inward word or intention understood that it do proceed from him that understands according to the action of his understanding And seeing that in God all these three are essentially one for in him nothing can be but essentiallie it is necessarie that every one of these be God and that the difference which is betweene them bee not of being but of relation onlie or the manner of being as the intention is referred to him that conceives it as to him from whom it is therefore the Evangelist having said Iohn 1. The word was God lest all distinction might seeme to bee taken away betweene the Father and the Sonne addes immediately That Word was in the beginning with God Thus saith Thomas Oh but say you it is a dangerous case to commit matters of faith to reason I but there is no danger to commit reason to matiers of faith that is to make reason a servant of faith neither is our reason too good to give attendance on faith nor faith so proud as to scorne the service of reason therefore let this jangling and frowardnesse cease If I say any thing to your content accept it if not you are not bound to reade it but God hath not given us the knowledge of himselfe in his word that as parrats in a cage which with much adoe are taught a few words and then can say no more so we should hold our selves content when wee can say the Creed but that by continuall meditation in his word our knowledge and so our faith our love and feare of him might be increased dayly And this is it which S. Paul saith 1. Cor. 2.6 Wee speake wisdome among them that are perfect and againe 1 Cor. 1.22 The Grecians seeke wisdome and wee preach Christ the wisdome of God for in him are all the treasures of wisdome and knowledge hid Now it is apparent that he meanes not the wisdome of this world but that which is in things concerning God whereby we may be able to give a reason of the hope that is in us 1. Pet. 3.15 And this is that perfection whereto we ought to strive whereof the Catechisme doctrine of repentance of faith c. is but onely the foundation as it is manifest Heb. 6.1.2 For although the least degree of faith even as a graine of mustard seed bee sufficient to remove the high mountaines of rebellious and wicked thoughts that rise up against the obedience of the truth and consequently to save the soule through his mediation and mercie that doth not breake the bruised reed nor quench the smoking flaxe yet seeing every man as he hath received ought as a faithfull Steward of the manifold graces of God to profit thereby our hearts by faith being purged from dead workes wee ought to adde vertue to our faith and to this vertue knowledge and by these meanes to make our calling and election sure 2. Pet. 1.5.10 And for this cause S. Paul prayes for the Colossians that having through faith embraced the truth they might bee filled with knowledge of the will of God in all wisdome and spirituall understanding And this is our progresse from faith to faith Rom. 1.17 that is from that pure faith whereby wee first receive the kingdome of God as little
is that which he hath as life glorie goodnesse c. This therefore is the simplicitie that he hath and that which he hath is not different that the qualitie is not one thing and the substance another de civit Dei lib. 11. Cap. 10. wee shall understand it better by instance in some of the Divine dignities All the dignities of God are infinite in all the possibilities of infinitie both of being and working for otherwise the dignitie were not infinitie and he were not worthy to be God if any thing might be more excellent than he The glory therefore of God being infinite in working He by that infinite working of his glorie doth glorifie himselfe infinitely So God infinitely glorifying is God the Father God infinitely glorified is God that Sonne and that infinite action of glorification is God the Holy Ghost As when the understanding of a man or Angell doth view or understand it selfe then is it in it selfe not onely by the essence of it selfe essentially but also apprehended and understood by it selfe according to the action of the understanding so the mind understanding is one terme really distinct from the minde understood which is the image word or expression of the minde understanding which minde doth also differ from the action of it selfe whereby it doth understand it selfe So God the Father understanding himselfe is in himselfe God understood the image word or expression of God understanding This is that eternall Sonne infinitely and eternally brought forth thus was the Word eternally with God and that Word was God and God was that Word John 1. For as the actions of God doe not cease for then God should cease to bee God if he were not everie way infinite So doe they not proceed de potentia in actum that is to take a beginning from whence to raise themselves into perfection for then they were not infinite a parte ante and so not eternall But because God is wisdome or understanding essentially therefore is it essentiall unto him to understand himselfe eternally And this is that most glorious Sonne God eternized God understood God glorified willed good infinite powerfull c. by the infinite action of eternitie wisdome glorie will goodnesse infinitie and power which infinite action is God the Holy Ghost Now if this infinite working and being of God bee one essentially as hath beene proved Chap. 8. it must of necessitie follow first that all the Persons of the Godhead are coeternall Secondlie that as concerning their absolute essence there is no difference or inequalitie among them inasmuch as everie Person is by his owne being God eternally as it is said of the Sonne Philip. 2.6 That being in the forme or essence of the Godhead he thought it no robberie to bee equall with God For seeing the essence of the Godhead is one and that which is one cannot possiblie beget it selfe therefore neither the Sonne is from the Father and the Holy Ghost from the Father and the Sonne concerning their Godhead but the Sonne is of the Father as concerning his personall subsistence and so the Holy Ghost is from the Father and the Sonne inasmuch as the Sonne is not understood eternized or glorified but by the action of that being which is actuallie understanding eternall and glorious neither can there be any action of understanding eternizing and glorifying where there is not both the person understanding eternizing and glorifying and there person understood eternized and glorified Then this generation of the Sonne being onely by the eternall action of the Deitie it may appeare how beastlie and sensuall that Religion of Mahomet is which cannot thinke of any other generation than that which is betweene a male and his female Oh scorne and contempt even of honest thoughts yet thus these swine plot to themselves their happinesse in the life to come in feasting and sporting and fleshly pleasure with beautifull women See Went a Bud. pag. 157. Woe unto that covering of God but his end is at hand and his destruction lingereth not But the answer to this argument See Chap. 34. § 5. n. 8. Concerning the person of the Sonne more particularlie you may reade hereafter in the 24. Chapter and of the Holy Ghost in the 33. It remaines here onely to answer to those objections which may bee brought against this faith of the Holy Trinitie 1. And first it may be said by the adversaries of this truth that the defenders thereof doe not agree among themselves for Thom. Aquinas in Senten lib. 1. dist 2. q. 2. brings this as an objection That the persons are distinguished by their properties or manner of being onely therefore not really In answer to which hee saith That everie terme of relation inasmuch as it is such must needs bee distinguished from that whereto it is referred seeing they are opposed by a relative opposition and therefore are really differing For things are either absolute as the essences or simple beings of things in themselves or relative as the Father and the Sonne which differ also really so that although they are not different essences yet are they moe or different things Res understand according to the uttermost differences which may bee in that manner of being which is founded immediately in the Divine essence or which is all one in the working thereof Againe Keckerman System Theolog. Cap. 4. to that objection of the Antitrinitarians that if there be unitie of essence and difference of persons a subject and a relation a substance and an accident then in the Godhead there should bee composition which because it is not possible to be therefore there are no such different relations answers and brings in the consent of Zanchius that relation is not any thing of reall being that it is not any accident because it is not being but imports onely the manner order or respect of being If this be true where is then that reall difference as Thomas speakes But these things are nothing different if well examined The purpose of one and of the other and of all right meaning Doctours is utterly to deny against the Tritheits all pluralitie or diversitie of essences or absolute beings And as Keckerman for avoyding of any accidentall being in the distinction of the persons saith that relation is not a thing of being but onely imports the order manner or respect of beings one toward another so Thomas to meerfully with that heresie of Sabellius and Perretanus that the distinction of the Persons was onely in names or our understanding holds the Persons to differ really and to be different things eternally without and utterly beyond our understanding yet conceive him so as that these reall differences are onely personall and in the order or manner of their being as I have shewed before But it may bee that you are not yet satisfied for the seeming difference between these Doctors for if this relation which they make betweene the Persons of the Deitie be neither substance nor accident nor
booke beside Neh. 9.6 confesses to God Thou art Lord alone thou hast made heaven and the heaven of heavens with all their hoste the earth and all things that are therein the Seas and all that are in them and thou preservest them all and the host of heaven worshippeth Thee Psal 95.5 The Sea is His and He made it and his hands prepared the dryland Psal 96.5 All the gods of the people are Idols But the Lord made the heavens whose armies in Psal 136. are more particularly reckoned up And therefore doth God by his owne right challenge the heavens for his seat and the earth for his footstoole because his hand hath made all these things Esay 66.1.2 To this purpose you may road other Texts cited by S. Origen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lib. 3. cap. 5. The continuall preservation also of the Creature as it is manifest in reason by the arguments afore going So it is taught Psal 36.6.7 Psal 147.8.9 Psal 145.15 And Psal 104. is wholly in this Argument And that all this frame shall come to nought at last you may read Psal 102.25.26 which is also cited by S. Paul Heb. 1. v. 10.11.12 Read moreover to this purpose 2 Pet. 3.10 Reu. 20.11 And that because it was made of nought Heb. 11.3 Sap. 11.14 § 4. These things then being thus manifest we are now by the way 1. First to consider what necessary conclusions follow hereupon 2. And then to see whether the creation of the world doe belong to every Person of the Trinity alike or to any one more particularly than another First it is certaine that not being cannot be the beginning of Being And therefore it is necessarie that Being bee eternall And that which is the first of beings must needs be the cause of al therest So that all other beings must acknowledge their originall from thence And because all things that are were in time created by that first of Beings not according to any necessity of naturall working as the fire according to the necessitie thereof doth burne any matier that is fit to be burnt but only according to the pleasure of his owne will therefore first of all it must necessarily ensue hereof that the continuance of all things must have the same cause which was also of their Being So that for his holy wills sake alone they also continue If he then withdraw his supportance either from all or from any particular creature it must of necessity come to nought in an instant Secondly because every agent workes for some end and the greatest and best of work-masters must needs work for the greatest and chiefest good and seeing there neither is nor can be any thing greater or better than God himselfe Therefore it is necessary that this world was created for Him But because Hee infinitely blessed in Himselfe needed not the world nor any thing of the world as though he could be better thereby Psal 16.2 Act. 17.25 it must follow that the creature was for this end that as by his Being it was made partaker of being so by his infinite goodnesse it might also bee partaker of glory and happinesse For because his goodnesse and life and happinesse and all his glories are answerable to his owne being therefore are they infinitely sufficient for every thing that in any sort can possibly be partaker of being So then the goodnesse of God was not encreased in the creation but manifested onely that the creature according to the measure thereof might bee blessed in him Thus then is God the end of all the creature Because hee is that supersupreme perfection of goodnesse and happinesse whereof the whole creature desires to be partaker but that not out of any choice or purpose of the creature but of him alone that hath created it to be partaker of that image of his goodnesse From the first conclusion we are taught with what reverence and feare we ought to live before him to whose onely pleasure we owe our being and continuance Next with what great respect and care we ought to behave our selves toward the creature not onely men which have the same pretious hopes of immortality which wee have but likewise toward every other creature even the least of Beings For although we know that all the more bodily creature was made for the use of that which hath understanding and that not onely for the exercise of the minde in his wisdome and power that created it but for thankefullnesse also to that goodnesse which hath subjected it to our use in food in clothing and other such services for our ease or conveniences that being destitute of no good thing wee might give ourselves to his service and praise him alone And lastly that the whole creature might bee blessed in man in whom it is to possesse an eternall being yet when wee remember that there is nothing so meane or seeming so base in the Creature but that it was eternally foreseene to that infinite wisdome even as we that it was created by the same power appointed by the same foreknowledge to this or that very use with what reverence and feare should we carry ourselves lest we abuse it and so offer dishonour unto the Lord and owner both of it and us alike especially seeing that when we were not hee had determined so to blesse us From the second conclusion wee may learne with what patience wee ought to endure all the troubles and afflictions of this life because wee know those pretious promises whereto wee are created if we acknowledge Him faithfull and hold our hopes unto the end see Tit. 1.2 The question moved to which Person the Creation belongs is full of perplexity and of any other most hard and darke if it bee well thought on And therefore in the solution thereof it is most safe for us to hearken to the oracles of God alone It is commonly and truely said that the workes of the Holy Trinitie which are without are undivided yet so as that they receive a certaine determination or order from that manner of Being which is in the Persons And therefore because the Father is the fountaine of Being they commonly ascribe the creation or bringing of things into being unto Him So because all perfection of Sonship is in the second Person and that there can be no moe Sonnes than one therefore the redemption of mankinde by the in-dwelling of God in Man is given unto the Sonne and so the sanctifying of the church to the Holy Ghost But if wee looke diligently unto the text of the Holy Scripture we shall finde how necessary it was that the Mediator should satisfie for the sinne of the creature because the whole creature was made by Him For so wee may reade Ioh. 1.2.3 All things were made by that word which in the beginning was with God And without it was nothing made which was made And vers 10. He was in the world and the world was made by him And vers 14. And
that word was made flesh that is tooke on him the whole nature of man body and soule and dwelt among us and we saw on the holy mount Mat. 17.2 c. 2 Pet. 1.18 the glory thereof that is of that flesh or man as the glory of the only begotten Sonne of the Father And againe Col. 1.16 By him that is the Sonne were all things created which are in heaven and which are in earth things visible and invisible all things were created by him and for him and in him all things consist 1 Cor. 8.6 There is one God the Father of whom were all things and we by him Eph. 3.9 God hath created all things by Iesus Christ And Heb. 1. v. 1.2 God hath spoken unto us in these last dayes by his Sonne whom He hath made heire of all things by whom also he made the worlds By all which texts it is cleere which S. Paul hath Rom. 11.36 of him through him and for Him are all things That is that God the deliverer which should come out of Sion vers 26. And thus have these Apostles explained that which is written Gen. 1.1 In the beginning Elohim created heaven and earth which word in the whole body of the old Testament as wisemen have observed is almost never spoken but of the Person of the Mediator onely I suppose then that it is plaine enough which is spoken by our Lord Iohn 5. v. 19. The Sonne can doe nothing of Himselfe save what he seeth the Father doe for whatsoever things He doth the same things doth the Sonne in like manner That is whatsoever the eternall Godhead ordeined in his everlasting Counsell and decree to bee done that same doth the Sonne execute and performe in the creature answerably and brings forth every thing in time according to the possibilities and opportunities of the creature For as the wiseman saith Ecclus. 18.1 He that liveth for ever made all things together or at once So the Psalmist as also the other Scriptures tels us by whom and in whom Psal 104.24 In wisdome hast thou made them all that is in our Creator and Saviour So then it being cleered by the text of the holy Scripture that the creation of the world was of God the Father in Christ by Christ and for Christ it will easily follow how necessary it was that He our creator by His eternall Spirit should offer himselfe to God for the sin of his creature as it will further appeare when I come to that article Notes a EVery tenne thousand yeares You may reade the position in Aug. de Haer. cap. 43. and the refutation thereof in his 20.21.22 bookes de civit Dei But the Cabalists for the renewing of this lower world put seven thousand yeares and no more for the restoring of the whole creature both heavenly and earthly they put fifty thousand yeares You may read the opinion and partly see their reasons in Leo Hebr. de Amore. pag. 500. c. b The world is not eternall The most famoused opinions that have beene concerning the worlds eternity are these One that which the Christian faith doth hold according to the truth of the holy oracles of God and the voice of Reason as you have heard and to this truth the Stoicks are said to haue consented The second opinion is that of Plato and his followers who held that the world had a beginning in time but of an eternall matier and that the continuance thereof should bee eternall For seeing generation and corruption is onely by the change of formes the matier still remaining one therefore they thought that as that forme which is purely without matier was incorruptible and eternall So likewise must matier bee which of it owne nature is utterly without forme And because matier is greedy of all formes how differing or contrary soever Therefore it is ever subject to change Neither is the heaven it selfe utterly freed from all power of Change because of that matier whereof it is in which the power of Change is ever hidde Therefore the world is not eternall in respect of any power in it selfe either to the production of formes or the continuance of it selfe under the same formes but first in respect of the vnformed matier and most of all in respect of that Spirit or life whereby it is guided and ordered as by the internall causes and in respect of the divine will and goodnesse as the outward principle and the end which will as it cannot repent to have done good in giving being unto the world and the things therein contained so can it not will contrary to it selfe and cease to doe good in the continuance of the creature in that being which it hath You may reade more to his purpose in Plot. Ennead 2. lib. 1. and his commentator Marsilius Ficinus The third opinion is that of Aristotle that the world was eternall and from God as an eternall effect of an eternall cause For because it seemed to him impossible and if you looke no higher than nature alone it is indeed impossible that any thing being can come out of nothing therefore matier must needs be eternall and therewith generation and corruption without which nothing is brought forth And because these two could not be thought to be without the moving of the heavens as the cause thereof therefore both the heavenly bodies and motion especially circular must be also eternall and herewith time which is measured by the motion of the heavens But what this eternall matier should bee the Philosophers went into divers opinions Heraclitus thought it to be fire Archelaus ayre Empedocles all the elements and among the rest one one thing and another another as you may reade in Aristotle where hee refutes them in Tull. Acad. q. lib. 4. and especially in Plutarch de placitis Philosophorum and from him in many other Aristotle himselfe from Hesiod and they that had beene before him cals it Chaos 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In theogonia First was the Chaos then the earth which word if they borrowed not of Moses his Tohu which signifies empty of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that sometimes meanes to bring to nought nor of that which seemes to come from thence Chohus whereby as Festus saith the old Latines called the world yet of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they meant by it confusion and no way of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies a countrie or an appointed place Sometime this matier is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mud For so the conclusion of earth and water is best understood and fittest for generation of earthly things as Ovid delivers the opinon and cleeres it by comparison of the overflowing Nilus Metam lib. 1. All other Creatures tooke their different birth And figures from the voluntary Earth When her cold moisture with the Sunne did sweat And Slimy Marishes grew big with heat So when seven-mouthed Nyle forsakes the plaine Anantient channel doth his streames containe And late
Mediator to every effect as Postellus holds it necessary For the whole creature by the power of that blessing which it received at the creation is able to worke according to the end appointed And if it were necessary to put any common agent in the Creature by which every inferiour Agent were to bee moved which wee cannot doe except we hold that Gods decree the law of nature is too weake or may be broken yet I thinke that the dominion of the heavens set in the earth Iob. 38.33 or that same anima mundi here below mentioned may better stand with the Scripture than the perpetuall imployment of this supposed mediator That I say nothing of those particular intelligences which some Philosophers Postel himselfe pag. 63. have appropriated to every thing beside the specificall vertue of the seed Neither is it cleare that this spirit which moved upon the waters Gen. 1.2 was any such being as Postellus supposes a created divinity or the mediator betweene God and his creature but rather that vigor life or heat concreated with the Chaos that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nephesh anima mundi or spirit whereby every thing is enlivened or made able to worke to the destinate end which ever dwels in the watry part of the compound as the soule in the bloud or if this interpretation be not admitted yet that of Saint Ambrose may stand Hexam lib. 2. that Moses in these words In the beginning God created heaven and earth having made mention of the Father and the Sonne doth rightly adde that clause And the spirit of God moved upon the waters that he might shew that the creation of the world was the worke of the whole Trinity yet may you not hereby suppose that that Spirit of God which fils the whole world sap 1. was carried upon the waters by any locall position but rather as an artificer whose will and understanding is busied in his worke so the holy Spirit disposed the whole creature to naturall action according to his will and power Rab. Maur. Enar. in Gen. If you love to conferre opinions you may read Ioh. Pici Heptaplum D. Willet and other expositors 4. To these reasons of Postellus you may adde a fourth every action is limited by the object so the eternall and infinite action of God the Father understanding himselfe doth thereby produce the eternal Sonne as hath beene further said chap. 11. But because the Father doth also view all the possibilities of being in the creature and that the creature must needes stand in cleare distinction from the Creator therefore as the eternall Sonne is the image of the Father so that idea or image of the creature must needes bee a different being from that image of the Father which wee call the eternall Sonne and so of necessity must come into the reckoning of the creature For the true image of every thing must be like to that whose image it is Answer If the image of the things created were represented to the divine understanding from any thing which is without himselfe the reason were of force But seeing that God knowes all things only in and by his owne being by which being of his only as the cause of all things all things have their possibilitie of being so that his being is the foundation of all beings it followes that the representation of the divine being which wee call the Sonne is also the similitude or representation of all those possibilities of being which are in him so that the creature is in God the Father as the first cause of all equivalently sith his being is equivalent to all being and the possibilities thereof In the Sonne the idea of all being it is as represented or characterized eminently or visibly to the divine understanding and by Him all naturall causes and possibilities are ordered to the bringing of all things into their actuall being And therefore as Christ our Lord Heb. 1.3 is called the expresse image of the Person of the Father so likewise Col. 1.15 is hee the first begotten of every creature For seeing the understanding of God is not by discourse nor habituall as gotten by experience but that it is His owne very being unto the perfection whereof all the termes of Action must of necessity concurre that is both of Him that understands and of the obiect understood and of the action of understanding as was shewed chapter 11. Rea. 8. it is not possible but that seeing they are all infinite they must also bee coessentiall and one and if one then the action of understanding whereby God vieweth himselfe must also bee that whereby hee vieweth the creature for otherwise it were not infinite if it comprehended not all beings at once So then in this action of Gods understanding there cannot bee a prioritie of an infinite being understood that is God the Sonne and a posterioritie of a finite that is the creature By this meanes you say I make the Creature to be coessentiall with God in which inconvenience the strength of the former objection doth stand Answ If you meane the Creature according to the actuall being I put it naturally in the precedent causes and possibilities of nature but as concerning the first and prime cause it is so farre from any inconvenience that it is most necessarie that God and the first cause of all being beside Himselfe be termes convertible essentially And thus the Creature is in God as in the cause But seeing nothing can be in another but according to the manner of that being wherein it is and seeing the being of God is his most Pure understanding the Creature is no otherwise in him but as understood or foreseene and willed eternally And if you will stay to see you may in the Persons of the holy Trinity view a wonderfull presentation of the perfections of the Creature The Father is the foundation that sustaines all The Sonne or Mediator that power or efficacie which perfecteth all The Holy Ghost that infinite activity in the strength of which every thing doth worke The number three supposes two and because neither to worke outwardly nor to will within can bee where there is not a power thereto therefore our Lord saith Iohn 15.5 Without mee yee can doe nothing And secondly supposes first so that power cannot bee without a being wherein it dwels And thus you see the Father the foundation of all being is more inward to every thing than the matier thereof the Sonne more essentiall than the forme and the holy Ghost more proper than any working for of his activitie it is that we will or doe Philip. 2.13 and thus is that Scripture verefied which is in Acts 17. In him first we are secondly live thirdly move 5. A fifth reason of Postellus which I set over of purpose is pag. 74. and this it is Seeing that God in his infinitie is utterly incomprehensible of the creature if such a created Mediator were not in whom the infinite Majestie dwelling might
should bee incarnate when there is not one word in the Holy Scripture whereupon they may ground any such Article of their faith 2. Beside this that which they affirme is utterly impossible For nothing is possible to be in the Trinitie which brings in any confusion or disorder But if the Holy-Ghost should be incarnate then should there not be one Sonne of God incarnate but two sonnes but that were confusion and no way necessary and therefore not possible Compare herewith Chap. 12. Reason 1. and the Reasons of the Chap. 23. 3. Moreover the workes of the Holy-Ghost are the workes of a most pure Spirit whereto a humane body can no way give any furtherance as to renew the mind by Repentance to give faith to teach and comfort the soule to make it love that which is good to hate that which is ill and the like All which and whatsoever else the Holy Spirit doth worke it worketh onely spiritually Therefore it is necessary or meet that the Holy-Ghost should take on Him the body of man 4. That argument which Epiphanius Haer. 66. used against Manes in particular may serve in generall against all the rest If Manues saith he were that Holy-Ghost whom the Lord promised to His disciples then that promise had beene in vaine seeing that this heresie of Manes was not heard of till 247. after the suffering of Christ who also performed that gift of the Holy-Ghost within tenne dayes after His ascension Neither was that heresie of Montanus heard of till about 140. yeeres after Christs ascension And whereas the disciples were commanded not to depart from Ierusalem but to waite there for the promise that was to be fulfilled not many dayes after This heresie of Simon was not broached will after the disciples were scattered from Ierusalem by reason of the persecution that arose about Stephen as some write in the sixt yeere after the suffering of Christ Concerning Melchizedek it is manifest that he was a Priest of the most high God so was not the Holy-Ghost For He onely beares witnesse unto the faithfull soule of Christs eternall Priest-hood The madnesse of Mahumed you shall finde Chap. 34. § 5. N. 8. § 2. Sect. 2 Thus the doubt concerning those persons who were pretended to be the Holy-Ghost being answered it followes next to examine those errours that have been about His being Among these the chiefe was that of Arius who taught that the Son was the first and chiefe creature made by the Father of that which was not And that the Holy-Ghost was a creature of this creature But because the great question with Arius was about the Sonne this heresie is imputed to Macedonius a light fellow fit for his trade which they call the Feathermakers From that he became a Priest and after the Bishop of Constantinople Of him some write that he held the heresie of Arius whole othersome that he held the true faith concerning the Father and the Sonne but erred concerning the Holy-Ghost For some write that he held that the Holy-Ghost was not a Person subsisting in Himselfe but that the Deity of the Father and the Sonne was that which we call the Holy-Ghost Other write that his heresie was this That the Holy-Ghost was the minister of God in the creature or a certaine power created of God in every creature because it is said in Amos 4.13 That God createth the Spirit where although it be manifest by that which goeth before Hee hath formed the mountaines that it is spoken of the mind Yet that adulterate Synod at Lampsacus from thence justified that errour of Macedonius that the Holy-Ghost was a creature For this heresie his followers were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or fighters against the Holy Spirit And although others were before him in this heresie as the Originists the Arians and Semiarians yet because he was a savage and a fierce man to them that thought not with him therefore this opinion became as it were his peculiar His arguments were onely such as Arius used and therefore answered as they that were brought by him against the Deity of the Sonne as 1. from that in Iohn 17.3 The Father is acknowledged the onely true God Answere 1. I have heretofore said that by the name of Father all the Persons of the Trinitie are understood and to this Father that onely Mediator betweene God and man the Man Iesus Christ confesseth in this place of Saint Iohn See 1. Tim. 2 3 4 5. and Eph. 4.6 Answere 2. Moreover Saint Paul saith Ephe. 3.14 15. That of the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ the whole familie in heaven and earth is named So our Saviour heere to take away the opinion of moe gods than one acknowledgeth that God His Father is that eternall Fountaine from which both the Sonne and the Holy-Ghost doth proceede as I have said before but yet seeing the being of the Father is most simple and one that which doth proceede essentially from that simple and pure being of His must necessarily be all one and the same with Him And therefore both the Sonne and the Holy-Ghost must needes bee God 2. Objection All things were made by Him Iohn 1.3 Therefore the Holy-Ghost also was made by Christ and so as the Arians speake Hee is a creature of a creature Answere Those words All things are interpreted by that which followes without Him was not any thing made which was made For if those words All things should be taken in that sence as the Hereticks urge them it should follow that both the Father also and the Sonne Himselfe were made by Himselfe which are things impossible 3. Objection He that receives of another is inferior to Him of whom he doth receive But the Holy-Ghost doth receive of Christ to shew unto His Church Therefore He is inferiour unto Christ and consequently a creature Answere The proposition is false For great Princes receive Presents of their subjects Lords of their Tenants Masters of their Scholars who account it a favour and an honour done unto them that their offers are accepted Moreover that taking of the Holy-Ghost from the Father and the Sonne spoken of in that text of Iohn 16.14 is not of grace but by nature neither is it any other thing than this That as the Father from all eternity had decreed to reconcile the world unto Himselfe by the death of His Sonne and that the Sonne accordingly performed this in due time by His death upon the Crosse So the Father and the Sonne by that Holy Spirit which proceedeth from them both doth sauctifie the hearts of the elect and assure them that this reconciliation with all the fruits and effects thereof was for their eternall comfort and salvation For that peculiar manner of subsistence in the Divine nature which He taketh from the Father and the Sonne whereby it is most necessarily concluded that He is God is not heere spoken of 4. Objection The Holy-Ghost is no where called God in the Scripture
which have from time to time maintained this truth against all heresies And although it cannot bee denied but that even among the Heathens some of their wisest both Poets and Philosophers knew this mysterie by heare-say as they had received it from the Hebrewes as you may reade in Thom. Aquin. in lib. 1. dist 3. q. 2. and more at large in Struchus de peren Philos lib. 1. 2. and from them in Philip Mornay of the truenesse of Christian Religion Chap. 6. yet among the Hebrewes themselves except the Prophets and schooles of the Prophets this secret was not knowne or taught and that as it may seem lest the misunderstanding multitude might fall into the Idolatrie of many Gods therefore is this thing so taught in the holy text of the Old Testament that the wise onely might understand it for although the Prophets knew well enough that in the dayes of the king Messiah this mysterie should be knowne even to the Gentiles for of him it is written in the 40. Psalme vers 9.10 I will not refraine my lips O Lord thou knowest but I have declared thy truth and thy salvation I have not concealed thy mercy and thy truth from the great Congregation Yet because they knew they ministred those things of which they spake not to themselves nor to the people of their owne times but for us unto whom the treasuries of the riches of God in Christ were more fullie to bee opened therefore they taught according to the dispensation of the Holy Ghost who hath so from time to time opened the fountaines of knowledge unto his Church and hereafter will as the holy Church shall be able to receive it This glorious truth then being plainely discovered to us in the New Testament let us see with what diligence and faithfulnesse reason that servant of God doth wait on the authoritie of his Lord and how thereby a wee are summoned to hearken unto this truth for although reason could never have found it out yet being taught what the truth of God is herein it joyes to see the necessitie of that truth which it is bound to beleeve But because I have written somewhat to this Argument already which that you misse not I have caused to bee printed at the end of this booke I may be somewhat more briefe herein Onely the reasons I take up here together and adde such other supplies as seeme to be wanting in that treatise § 2. The word Father is taken either personally as it signifies the first Person of the blessed Trinitie with the relation to the Eternall Sonne or else it is spoken essentially of all the three Persons in the Godhead with respect of the creature which is created susteined and governed thereby Of this through his helpe we shall speake hereafter Chap. 13. but first of the first person of the holie Trinitie The Greeke Churches by the authoritie of the Apostle Heb. 1.3 for the severall distinctions of the Persons in the Godhead hold the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hypostasis which wee from the Latin call a Subsistence or severall substantiall being by it selfe But the Latin Church turned it Persona from an old word Persola because it meanes one onely being intire of it selfe for Solus is of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is whole in it selfe and entire with all the parts but yet is Persona a title of honour given unto men alone for they define it to be Rationalis naturae individua substantia that is an individeable substance of a reasonable nature and from thence it is translated to God and Angels A Person then of the holy Trinitie is an incommunicable subsistence in the Divine nature These words have their ground in the holy Scripture to which in this great Article of our faith wee must ever have recourse by reason of the many and strong heresies that have beene thereabout Trinitie Triunitie or a threefold being in one hath ground in that Text which is in Matthew 28.19 Goe teach all Nations baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the Holy Ghost But certaine it is that in our Baptisme wee bind our faith and allegiance unto God alone So 1. Iohn 5.7 There are three that beare witnesse in heaven the Father the Word and the Spirit and these three are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one thing or one being By subsistence understand a substantiall or essentiall being not comming to or being in the Deitie by chance It answers to the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is different from substance nature being or the like termes that signifie any common or universall being for an Hypostasis meanes a peculiar being wherein the common nature is wholly and entyre as I said before and will say untill you understand mee For example the whole nature or being of man is understood in that word Man and so the Angelicall nature in that word Angell but Peter or Gabriel meane that particular person in which the common being is whole and entyre I meane so as that there is nothing essentiall in the being a man or Angell whereof Peter and Gabriel are not partakers essentially so wee understand the difference The being or essence of the Godhead is one individuall most simplie absolutelie and substantiallie one which infinite and undivideable being of the Godhead is yet neverthelesse in everie Person entyre and wholly so that nothing of the essentiall being of the Godhead is in one which is not in the other And therefore Iustin the Martyr and from him Damascen Dialect Cap. 66. and after them our sound Doctors of all sides agree that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or a subsistence is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that manner of being proprietie or reall relation which belongs to every one Person in the Holy Trinitie You may here not unfitly note the difference of these words Being Substance and Subsistence Being is that which is common to all things that are The word Substance properlie doth not so much import the verie inward being as that respect which it hath to the accidents that are therein Subsistence signifies that speciall manner of being which belongs to substances that are actually being If you will enquire further you may see what Thom. Aquin. hath writ hereto in Sent. lib. 1. Dist 23. qu. 4. or if you will the Introduct to log Sect. 4. Incommunicable that is peculiar proper or belonging to one alone so that one cannot be another The divine Nature is used 2. Pet. 1.4 and here meanes that being or substance wherein all the three Persons are essentially one and the same One God One I say not compounded or made of the three Persons but One most simple and perfect being in all the three Persons of the Godhead Now the name of a Father is most poperly given unto God the first Person of the Trinitie for of him is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all fatherhood of the families both in heaven and earth Ephes 3.15 because
that out of the perfection of His owne being hee brings forth a Person coessentiall that is of the same being with himselfe and coeternall yet distinguished from him by certaine incommunicable properties which is the Sonne and that by an eternall most holy infinite and spirituall working in himselfe according to that life holinesse wisdome power glory c. which are in him essentially and this spirituall or eternall working is the holy Ghost And because that this action of the Godhead in the bringing forth or eternall generation of the Sonne is onely in the essentiall being of the Deitie eternally therefore it is not an action of God proceeding meerely from the freedome of His will as it is said of the creature Revel 4.11 That for his will sake onely they are and were created For all such actions are exercised onely in things of themselves meerely not being in which God hath power to will or not to will their being but because that God doth worke according to the perfection of his most excellent being as Prov. chap. 10. So glorious and powerfull an action in himselfe cannot be in vaine therefore it is necessarie that the product effect or object of that action which is the Sonne be every way answerable to that action in the infinitie of glory wisdome power c. Neither yet is this action of God the Father â—â—mpel'd or enforced for then it would not be glorious but it is with the infinitie of his owne will also because it is essentiall to him and whatsoever workes according to the being thereof b workes both necessarilie that is according to the unchangeable nature and yet most willingly because it cannot will contrary to the being thereof But in things wherein there is an absolute freedome of the will one way or other there must a choice bee possible which cannot bee but betweene two at least which not onelie an infinite will doth utterly exclude but even that naturall will also whereby every thing workes according to the inclination or propriety of the kinde So then neither can God in the infinitie of his will but will that being which is the image of himselfe the best of beings infinite in goodnesse and in glory Neither can He but worke according to the perfection of his being for the production of that which Hee doth will As all our naturall sences inward and outward worke willingly yet necessarily that is according to their naturall being upon their proper obiect For the Eye is not satisfied with seeing nor the eare with hearing Now is it yet further to bee remembred that although there be an infinite and eternall production of the Persons in the deity yet there is no bringing forth or multiplication of any new being For the Godhead being eternall it is not possible that any new Godhead should bee brought forth Neither yet can any addition bee made thereto because it is infinite And so you may conclude of all those dignities or perfections of the Godhead as wisdome power glory goodnesse c. Yet seeing goodnesse doth ever move that which is good to multiply the image of it selfe and power joyned therewith inableth goodnesse to worke and infinity with them causeth goodnesse and power both to be and to worke infinitely therfore it is necessary that in the Godhead there be an eternall multiplication or production of those true and reall distinct relations which we call Persons So that although goodnesse power infinity all the other glorious dignities which are in God be one infinite being one onely in the most simple pure and perfect agreement or concord of being yet these relations must bee distinct in such cleare difference that that one cannot possibly bee that other from which it is really and truely distinguished though in essence or being they be all one infinity c As in the being of goodnesse there is an infinite producer or bringeth forth of goodnesse which is the Father an infinite goodnesse brought forth which is the Sonne and an infinite production or bringing forth of goodnesse which could not be if either the efficient or bringer forth of goodnesse or the goodnesse brought forth were not For where either the agent or the object is wanting it is impossible that any action at all should be And therefore as the Sonne proceeds from the Father So the holy Ghost is most rightly said to proceed from the Father and the Sonne And this is the distinction of the persons according to their originall or procession But because all these are infinite and that in the infinitie of being and working there must needs be eternity therefore there can bee no beforenesse nor afternesse nor ceasing either to bee or to worke And therefore is none of these Persons before or after another but all three distinct Persons are one infinite and eternall deity The Reasons § 3. 1. If God bee infinite in his working as He is in his being then hee must needs worke to bring forth such as himselfe is and that both infinitely and eternally answerable to his being and this in the Godhead alone seeing that beside it nothing can be infinite and eternall But it is sufficiently proved in the 10. chap. That God is infinite in his working as hee is in his being Therefore by his infinite working He brings forth such as Himselfe is And by these three termes you see the holy Trinity expressed and proved 1. God infinite the Father 2. That which he worketh the Sonne The infinite working it selfe which combineth both together the Holy Ghost 2. Neither can power be infinite nor infinity powerfull if there bee not such an agreement betweene them that they may together both be and worke infinitely But if they bee and worke infinitely it is necessary that there bee a production in the Godhead For otherwise that infinite worke should be in vaine and not powerfull to produce the like But that is impossible therefore there is a production in the Godhead 3. If there be not a production of Persons in the Godhead as is before spoken then an infinite goodnesse is not a bringer forth of goodnesse and so followes a privation or ceasing in the working of goodnesse which brings on either a disability in the power or a want in the will or in the wisdome of the worker which cannot stand with his infinity of power will and wisdome of whom we speake Besides seeing in Him to be and to worke are all one as was shewed hee that denies the infinity and eternity of his working denies also the infinity and eternity of his being Wherefore seeing all these things are false and impossible it followes of necessity that there is a production of Persons in the onenesse of the Godhead Or take it thus affirmatively 4. That goodnesse is truely a great goodnesse which doth bring forth a great good and by how much more it brings forth a greater good by so much more it comes neerer to infinitie d Therefore God in whom infinity
of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hawah or hayah whence the name is derived Ie is the signe of that which is to come as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 yeheweh He shall be or He will be Ho of that which is as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being or He that is and wah of that which hath bin as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hee hath beene and thus is the word opened Rev. 1.8 He which was in eternitie the fountaine and eternall Father of Him which shall be in eternity by the common band of all continuance that which is in eternity And this is Hee that was and is and is to come And in the new Testament besides the places cited before in the beginning of the chapter in Math. 3.16.17 and Luc. 3.21.22 you may heare the witnesse of the Father concerning the Sonne and see the Holy Ghost comming downe on Him in the likenesse of a dove And againe Ioh. 14. vers 16.17.1 I will pray the 2. Father and he will send you another Comforter even the 3. Spirit of truth And 2 Cor. 13.13 The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ and the Love of God the Father and the fellowship of the Holie Ghost bee with you all with many other texts not needfull here to bee cited because that when we come to speake of the other Persons of the Trinitie in the Articles following some of them must bee remembred And if the adversaries testimonie be ought worth you may take hereto the Aegyptian oracle of Serapis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 First God and then the Word and Holy Ghost with them Of essence one in one accord And from hence it seemes had Merc. Trism that which hee teaches in Pormand of that Light which is God the Father the word which is the Sonne and that life which is the union of them both See the other arguments inductive in the Notes a andb. Notes a BY reason we are summon'd to hearken to this truth Pref. Tho. Aqu. in his questions on the master of the sentences lib. 1. Dist 2. q. 3. brings a couple of reasons to prove a plurality of Persons in the unity of the Godhead which in effect are these 1. with the greatest happinesse there must bee the greatest pleasure and content But in the Possession of that which is good there cannot be pleasure and content without company seeing the perfection of every good thing stands in the community of the use thereof But company is not without plurality The second reason is from the perfection of the divine love and all love ever wishes well to another But these reasons prove no more a Trinity than a society of Ten and sit better for an ordinary than the high mystery in question And therefore having look't well upon his reasons and seeing that they were very poore inductions he resolves it is no way necessary to put a distinction of Persons in the Deity for the force of reasons but onely for the justifying of our Faith and for the authority of the Holy Scriptures And in the third Disc qu. 4. whether it were possible for the old Philosophers which knew not the Scripture by the knowledge of the creature onely to come to the knowledge of the Trinity hee saith that by the view of the creature they might come to the knowledge of the divine power wisdome and goodnesse as the cause is manifest by the effect and conclude that there is one God even as Saint Paul proves Rom. 1. and againe Rom. 10.18 out of the 19. Psalme But that they could not thereby attaine the knowledge of the Trinity because the Creature was an insufficient meanes to bring them to the knowledge of that high mysterie So in the 4 booke of his Summe Contr. Gentiles Cap. 1. hee determines even so concerning the incarnation and the consequents thereof So likewise concerning the resurrection everlasting life and all our hopes that depend thereon Againe in his Summe of Theologie chap. 33. hee concludes that by naturall reason it is impossible to know God in the distinction of Persons and that for these reasons 1. First it takes away from the worthinesse of our Faith 2. Faith is of things not appearing and such as exceed reason as it is said Heb. 11.1 Thirdly Infidels laugh at that which is not fully proved and therefore saith hee it shall bee sufficient to defend that our faith holds nothing that is impossible But Doctor reason must yeeld that to bee impossible which it cannot make to appeare that it is possible And therefore that our faith bee not set at nought by misbeleevers as being of things impossible you tye us for defence thereof to further proofe which if it be full and sufficient your third reason is nothing worth The first reason is lesse worth in it selfe For that is the glory of a Christian faith and the triumph of it over all false worships that is so surely founded in the truth of God that the Gates of hell cannot prevaile against it Therefore to speake cleerely to this question I say the word naturall reason may either meane that reason whereof a man is capable by that light of understanding which is naturally through the gift of Christ in every man Ioh. 1.4.9 the holy Scripture hath opened this light most clearely and therefore is it called the light of Grace or else it may meane such reasons as are gathered from the causes effects and rules which are manifest onely in naturall things Now although the articles of our creede by way of Induction onely may be manifest by naturall reason thus understood as S. Augustine de Civit. Dei lib. 11. cap. 26. in this very question hath made it appeare yet by that first light of understanding which wee call naturall reason because it is in every man according to the possibility of nature they may bee understood and approved by other rules than such as have their grounds in naturall things For God is not the God of nature onely but much more the God of grace and mercy and to the knowledge of these principles and the conclusions gathered thereon wee are led by better guides than Aristotle ever knew that is the holy Scripture and the Spirit of Grace who leades us to the right meaning thereof Yet how farre even Naturall light hath gone in the discovery of the great Mysteries of Divinity even of the Trinity it selfe you may judge by this of Proclus taken out of Plato as you may reade in Steuchus de perenni phi lib. 2. c. 16. These two saith hee unity and Being consisting in the Trinity the first begetting the second begotten the one perfecting the other perfected it must needs be that there is a certaine power by the which and with the which that unity gives subsistence and perfection unto that being For both the procession from that unity to being and the returne from that being unto unity must be by a middle power betweene them both For
produced nor yet Holy Ghosts as not proceeding then should they bee most idle and defective in the first principle of all Being and therefore not necessary and therefore not possible 2. The same number must be to the Persons of the deitie which is to the termes or perfections of the divine dignities for otherwise the perfections of the dignities and the Persons of the Deity could not bee consubstantiall and the same as hath beene shewed But the perfections of the dignities are three essentially For in that which is essentially wisdome or understanding as we have proved that God is c. 8. the action of understanding is an essentiall meane betweene that which doth understand and that which is understood and these three termes are one understanding and one understanding hath these three essentially Therefore in God there is unity of essence and that substantiall and likewise a Trinity of Persons and yet substantiall that the termes may differ infinitely from accident confusion contrariety But if the Trinity be in the Deity substantially it is impossible there should bee moe or fewer Persons therein than three 3. If in the Godhead there bee but one infinite Agent whose Action is likewise one infinite Action like himselfe then it must needs bee that the object of this action be also infinite and one But it hath beene proved that God this agent of whom I speake is onely one chap. 8. and that his action is infinite and one chap. 10. For if it were not infinite it could not bee one nor in Him One if not infinite Neither yet can the action be infinite if the object be finite nor one if the objects be many And beyond these it is impossible to assigne any limit or terme necessary to action nor yet can action bee without any of these as you may understand by this insuing induction Therefore in the Deity the Persons are three onely and no moe 4. The power and propriety of all inferiour causes depends onely on the highest and first cause of all And all effects are the true images of their causes And no action can bee perfect but in the number of three For the perfection of every action is in the Agent the obiect and the action thereabout and these are onely three So the termes of motion from whence whereto and the middle terme between them are onely three a Therefore the divine Persons are three and no moe 5. The whole being of a beginning must needs be most perfectly in that which is the first and chiefe beginning of all beginnings so as that it cannot receive a Beginning from another nor yet bee a beginning to it selfe so can it not bee worthy the name of a beginning if it be not a beginning to another Being coessentiall and like it selfe But in the perfect being of a beginning taken actively and passively there must bee three termes and no moe that is a Beginner a Being begun and an action of Beginning Therefore there be three Persons in the Deity and no moe And this is that which is said Eph. 4.6 There is one God and Father of all and Ioh. 1.18 The onely Begotten Sonne which is in the bosome of the Father hath declared Him unto us And againe Eph. 4.4 There is one Body one Spirit one Lord c. And yet more cleerely 1 Ioh. 5.7 There are three which beare Record in Heaven the Father the word and the Holy Ghost and these three are one Notes a Therefore the Divine Persons are three and no moe Reason 4. Against this conclusion it is urged out of Andr. Osiander by Murschell the declamer of whom I spake before cap. 1. note c. That if the Father by the view and understanding of Himselfe doth bring forth a Person like Himselfe then the Sonne also and Holy Ghost by view of Themselves shall bring forth severall Persons like themselves and so there shall be a multiplication of Persons infinity or if these two Persons doe not bring forth Persons like themselves it must needes follow either that they are destitute of the power of understanding or that the understanding of the Father is more noble and powerfull than theirs But this is impossible For so the consubstantiality of the Persons should bee taken away And this objection in their opinion is like those great Stones wherewith Ioshua shut up the five Kings in the Cave But I say rather like that feale of the Iewes on the tombe of Christ whereby they thought to have shut up the Lord of life among the dead But thus is Hee wounded in the house of his friends For you may not thinke that hereby they prepare to Iustifie the Tritheites or any other Hereticks but onely to set reason against reason and to shew how inconvenient the use of reason is in matiers of Faith But before I goe any further I would aske a question or two of these opposers Is not the Sonne begotten of the Father you dare not denie it It is the word of the Scripture 1 Ioh. 5.1 Is Hee not consubstantiall with the Father you dare not deny it For the Father and Hee are one Ioh. 10.30 If then Goodnesse Infinity eternity almightinesse wisdome c. be the very being of God as hath beene proved is it not necessary that these excellencies bee active in that divine generation for how otherwise can He be the Image of his Father Heb. 1. And if so wherein have Raimund Melancthon Scaliger Keckerman or other learned men offended that they should bee so set at nought by a Phrase-gatherer But I smell the Fox they can sophisticate authority of Scripture of Fathers of Councels for their Consubstantiation the maine point of their private opinion But by no meanes can they tell how to make it stand with reason therfore that their consubstantiation might be a matter of Faith would they so fain make a divorce between faith reason If this were not the very cause so great a Clearke as Osiander seeing his reason was contrary to his faith if he could not have answered it should have studied thereunto lest it might turne the unstable from the Faith But what if wilfully he would not know had he read nothing of Tho. Aquinas This Thomas proposes this same doubt and answers it in his first booke on the Master of Sent. Dist 7. q. 3. c. 4. where he makes the objection thus All the power which is in the Father is also in the Sonne therefore also the power of begetting To which hee answers that the word Power doth fignifie either the simple essence of power and so it is in all the Persons one and the same or the order thereof to some determinate Act and so the same power is in the Father and the Son but in the Father to beget and not to be begotten in the Sonne to be begotten and not to beget and this is the reall distinction of their Persons So that the objection is onely from that fallacy of the
Accident see log chap. 21. n. 3. To this hee brings the reasons of Anselme The least inconveience is not possible to be in the Godhead but if the Son could beget another Son and He againe another Sonne c. the processe might be infinite But this is impossible Therefore the Sonne cannot beget no more than He can cease to bee a Sonne and to be begotten Againe He that cannot bee the Father cannot beget But the Sonne cannot bee the Father for so all difference and propriety of the Persons should bee taken away Therefore the Sonne begets not nor yet the Father begets any other Sonne Iohn 1.14 18. For as nothing of the Fatherhood can bee out of the Father so nothing of the Sonship can be out of the Son for so the production of the Sonne should not be perfect neither is the dignity of their essence anything abated hereby for that in every Person is onely one but in the Father it is called Fatherhood in the Sonne it is called Sonship and in the Holy Ghost it is called Procession And againe in his Sum. Theol. part 1. cap. 42. he proves there can be but one Father one Sonne and one Holy Ghost for such reasons as you may reade there and iudge of their force Moreover in the 4. booke cont Gent. cap. 13. he proposes this very objection almost in so many words and answers it thus The Sonne of God is also God yet not another God distering onely in this that Hee proceeds from the Father And if he be not any other God then also must there be one Power one understanding of them both So that the Sonne differs from the Father onely in this that hee proceeds from Him and this is the propriety of the Father that the Word proceeds from Him and of the Sonne that hee proceeds from the Father Neither is this any weakenesse in the Sonne that he begets not another Sonne because both the Father and the Sonne are as the same Deny so the same power one of begetting the other of being begotten which difference is onely in the relations And againe in the 26. chap. of the same booke he answers That hee that makes this objection ought to have considered that the Sonne of God is God not as begetting but onely as being begotten For the essence being one the difference betweene them must bee onely by that relation which is in their originall or procession Relation I say not that which is founded in quality for so there would bee unlikenesse nor that which is in quantity for so there would bee inequality in their being but that which is in action onely action I meane not transient wherein the Agent hath a prerogative of power on an outward subject to cause passion therein but immanent onely wherein that which is produced is coessentiall and coequall with the producer So that the difference is onely in the order of procession onely But I suppose such a learned Master as Osiander whos 's petits dare so boldly censure and set at nought whom they please could not bee ignorant what so great a Doctor as Thomas had so often answered It may be he held the answers insufficient yet he should have shewed the weakenesse thereof He held it not worth his paynes a carelesse answer But let us once more be bold to looke on this mighty Goliah a little nearer and try what cunning he hath at his weapon If the Father by the understanding of himselfe doth bring forth a Person like himselfe then the Sonne also and Holy Ghost by understanding themselves shall bring forth persons like themselves for otherwise they cannot be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or consubstantiall I denie the consequence and why because the reason thereof bindes mee to denie it for if the Persons bee consubstantiall that is of one and the same most simple being it is necessary first that the whole being be in everie Person for if the being bee divideable as Hierarcha and the Triformians thought then can it not be most simplie one Secondly that that one most simple being be likewise no other thing than the three Persons for if that infinite being might by the manifold actions of the understanding bee imparted by every one of those Persons to multiplie moe Persons then should they not bee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Arius granted that is not of one and the same but onelie of like being as Peter Iames and Iohn of which everie one hath the common abilitie of kinde to propagate his like But thus the being in the three Persons could not be individuall and one but the Father communicates his whole being to the Sonne so that there remaines no difference of being but of principall originall or begetting onely Moreover the consequence cannot follow but upon this most false supposition that there be divers intellections or severall workings of the Divine understanding in every Person whereas the understanding of God being his most simple being and that most individually one the action likewise of his understanding must bee but one most simple act of understanding infinitely and eternally for as hee cannot cease to bee so can hee not cease to understand at one action infinitely and eternally whatsoever is understandable in himselfe or his creature so that the Persons cannot have severall acts of understanding as accidents or proprieties nor yet can they bee any other thing than the severall termes properties or subsistences in that one infinite understanding as our Lord teacheth us John 5.19 The Sonne can doe nothing of himselfe save what he seeth the Father doe for whatsoever things he doth the same things also doth the Sonne like wise Thirdly this consequence doth not onely utterlie take away the distinction of persons as was shewed but would also thrust into the Divine understanding that which is utterly false and utterly impossible that contrary to the evidence of the Holie text for our Lord saith Iohn 10.15 As the Father knoweth me so know J the Father But it is certaine that the Father knoweth not any thing but as it is therefore not the Sonne but as the Sonne neither doth the Sonne know the Father but as the Father nor yet himselfe but as the Sonne therefore it being impossible for the Persons to understand themselves otherwise than they are it is not possible for the Sonne or the Holy Ghost by understanding themselves to become the Father and so to bring out other Persons as this lewd consequence would enforce But the ground of this mistaking which I tell you of for avoiding of the like cavils is this that they consider not the superexcellency of the Divine being but measure it by the short and scanty rules whereby they measure the creature It is true in things here below that according to those naturall causes wherby everie thing is brought forth so may it likewise bring forth the like because that strength or power is given thereto for the
assumed the person of any man though therewith hee had taken also the common nature of mankinde yet that Person had had perculiar interest in the eternall and infinite love and wee had beene unequally subjected one to another but now the common nature onely being raken unto the deity every person hath equall interest as in the common nature so in the eternall love Now let us see the reasons of the proposition 1. It is necessary that all the actions of God be done according to the perfection of that order which is most fit and agreeable unto those actions But seeing it stood with the Love of God to dwell in mans being as it hath bin proved it was most convenient that the Sonne of God should take our nature on him For first the Son is the image of God increated man his created image and that all perfection of an image might bee in the increated image it was necessarie that hee should bee also the created image of his Father Secondly seeing that by the eternall nativitie hee is the eternall Sonne that the perfection of all Sonne-ship might bee in him it was necessarie that hee should bee that Sonne that should bee borne in time Thirdly and because it pleased the Father that all fulnesse should dwell in him Colossians 1. verse 19. Seeing hee was brought forth by an eternall nativitie hee must also perfect that nativitie which was in time Fourthly and because all things both which are in heaven and in earth were created by him it was necessarie that all things by him should bee restored Fifthly Mans nature is the daughter of God therefore being led away captive by sinne was to be rescued by his Sonne Sixthly Man fell from grace by the craft of the devill therefore by the wisdome of God was hee to be brought to favour againe Seventhly Mankinde is the peculiar possession of the Sonne by the speciall gift of the Father Psal 2.8 Iohn 17.2 therefore being lost it was to be recovered by his speciall purchase And if there bee any other personall proprietie of the Sonne of obedience or the like it sorts better with him to bee incarnate than either with the Father or the holie Ghost All the arguments which prove that it was necessarie that Christ should dye may bee brought hither See them in the 27. Chapter 2. Nothing can bee admitted in the actions of the Deitie which takes away the distinction of their personall proprieties seeing God is the author of order not of confusion But if either the Father or the holy Ghost had beene incarnate then their personall proprieties were thereby in utter confusion for if the Father had beene incarnate then should hee not be eternally a Father that had in time become a Sonne so also neither the perfection of fatherhood should be in the Father nor of Sonne-ship in the Sonne And concerning the holy Ghost seeing hee is that emanation breath of effluence of the power wisdome life c. whereby the worke of God is perfected if he should have beene incarnate the same being should be both the worker and the thing wrought See Luke 1.35 But all these things are impossible Therefore the Sonne of God onely tooke on him our flesh 3. The greatest excellencie which God can love in himselfe is the image of himselfe beheld in himselfe that is the Sonne of his eternall love The greatest excellencie which God can love without himselfe is the image of himselfe beheld in his creature Therfore it is necessarie that the Sonne of his eternall love be also incarnate that the love of God be most perfect toward his Sonne with all perfections of love which can bee either within or without himselfe 4. It was said before Chap. 11. that the goodnesse infinitie eternitie wisdome and power of God being viewed or objected to the infinite wisdome by the infinite action of his understanding was the Sonne Now if the Sonne be incarnate then the actions of all the divine dignities are perfected and may be infinite both in their internall and as much as may be in their externall object But if either the Father or holy Ghost had beene incarnate then the object of those dignities could not bee one and if the object were not one then could it not be beheld with one action of understanding But it is impossible either that there should be two infinite objects or two infinite actions Moreover if the holy Ghost had been incarnate then the infinite internall action should have become the externall object if the Father then the fountaine of the Deitie should become not the objectant or being which understandeth but onely the object understood But all these things are impossible for God is not the author of confusion therefore it was necessarie that the Sonne should be incarnate 5. The doctrine concerning the Mediatour conteined in these foure Chapters is as the substantiall ground of the Christian Religion so is it that foundation on which all the Prophets and Apostles have builded for as Saint Peter saith 1. Pet. 1.11 That which the Prophets by the spirit of Christ did search into was the time when the sufferings of Christ should be reveiled and the glories that should follow after The summe then of the whole Scripture being to shew the redemption of man by the death of our Saviour God and man the authorities are not farre to seeke Many of the texts of the old Testament you shall finde most excellently brought together and interpreted by Iustine Martyr against the Iewes in his dialogue of the truth of the Christian Religion which is intituled Tryphon Some most evident texts you shall have out of the new Testament and more hereafter as need is Iohn 3.16.17 God so loved the world that hee gave his onely begotten Sonne that whosoever beleeveth in him should not perish but have everlasting life for God sent not his Sonne into the world to condemne the world but that the world by him might bee saved Gal. 4.4 But when the fulnesse of time was come God sent forth his Sonne made of a woman made under the Law that hee might redeeme them that were under the Law that wee might receive the adoption of sonnes Phil. 2.6.7 Christ Iesus being in the forme of God thought it no robbery to bee equall with God but tooke on him the forme of a servant and was made like unto man and was found in shape like a man Colos 1.13.14 God hath delivered us from the power of darkenesse and hath translated us into the kingdome of his deare Sonne in whom wee have redemption through his blood Col. 2.9 In Christ dwelleth the fulnesse of the God head bodily 1. Tim. 3.16 Great is the mysterie of Godlinesse God was manifest in the flesh justified in the Spirit seene of Angels preached unto the Gentiles beleeved on in the world received up to glorie 1. Iohn 4.14 Whosoever shall confesse that Iesus is the Sonne of God God dwelleth in him and hee in God
nor very man but a confused effect of both natures And this third being the Theodosians held to be mortall but the Armenians bold it to be immortall and no way subject to any suffering The Cophti in Egypt hold but one nature in Christ not by commixture to cause a third being of both but interpret their meaning according to the true faith Brerewood Enquirie Cap 22. 4. But on the other side Ebion Carpocrates and Theodotion affirmed that Christ was pure and onely man begotten by Ioseph of his wife Mary as other children and that God was in him as in Peter or Paul or any other man and by a greater progresse in virtue hee came to be more righteous than other because he received a more noble soule than other men by which he knew and reveiled heavenly truths and by an assisting power of God he wrought miracles as Moses or other of the Prophets had done before This herefie the Socinians as Wentz à Budowecks doth charge them have renewed of late yet after by him it seemes they are come to yeeld unto Christ as much as Arius 5. Artemou Theodotus of Byzant or Constantinople Paulus of Samosata and Photinus held that Christ had no being before hee tooke beginning of his mother and so was onely man by nature but that God which Epiphanius expounds the Word descended into him which error Athanasius Epistola de incarnat contra Paulum Samosat holds to be all one with that of Carpocrates 6. Cerinthus to that progresse in virtue of Ebion and Carpocrates added this That Christ which hee interpreted the holy Ghost descended into Iesus the son of Mary when he was baptised in Iordan and made knowne unto him the Father whom hee knew not before and hence it came to passe that Iesus afterward did such great miracles because Christ was in him Thus of one hee made two Mediators one Iesus wherein Christ was and another Iesus without Christ for hee added that Iesus suffered and died but that Christ without any suffering flew backe to heaven as Colarbasus also after him did teach This Cerinthus is that hereticke as saith Epiphanius that troubled the Church in the Apostles time affirming that the Gentiles ought to bee circumcised and keepe the Law which heresie of his the Councell of Ierusalem determined Acts 15. 7. The hereticks called Alogiani because they denied Christ to bee God the Word hold in effect as much as the former concerning his nature but yet deny not but that for his great grace and virtue he was made the Mediator for other men But the writings of Saint Iohn they vtterlie denie because say they the other Evangelists doe no where call Christ the Word Answer But they call him and prove him to bee God as Matth. 1 23. God with us from whence is the gift of pophecie and power to cast out devils Matth. 7.22 so Marke 1.24 The devils confesse his power and him to be the Holy one of God And Luk. 1.34.35 The Angel professes that holy thing which was to bee borne of the Virgin to be the Sonne of God All his glorious miracles prove as much which were neither wrought by the power of Baalzebub as the old Iewes nor yet by magicke or by the meanes of the Cabala as the later Iewes affirmed but onely by the power of God as our Lordhimselfe proves by an unanswerable argument Luk. 11. vers 14. to 23. And these are the most famoused heresies of them who held but one nature in Christ divine as Eutyches who changed the humane nature into the divine or humane as Apollinarius who thought the divine nature was changed into the humane or one mixt nature of both these as the Timotheans beleeved or purely humane as Ebion Cerinthus Photinus and the Alogians wherein it will not be unfit that we briefly consider their reasons and see what answers are or may be made thereto § 1. And first concerning the heresie of Eutyches you may by this see how dangerous it is For if it be put that after the union of both natures the humane nature was utterly swallowed up of the divine so that the divine nature onely remayned then it must follow of necessity either that we are still in the state of damnation or that God must suffer and dye for us in the divine nature which as it is impossible so yet should wee be still in the state of condemnation For if our redemption bee not wrought for us in our owne nature the divine Iustice is still unsatisfied so wee are still in our sinne And therefore the Councell of Chalcedon held by six hundred and thirty Fathers to condemne these errours of his viz. that the natures were apart before the union as if the humanity had had any being before it was taken to the Godhead or that the beings in themselves or their proprieties were either confused or changed confessed him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is one and the same Sonne in the two natures but remember the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies the nature together with the proprieties thereof neither by mixture nor change of natures but as one individuall being consisting of both natures inseparably But some of the later Eutichians minced the mattier and said that unity of nature was not till after His resurrection But that both against the authority of the Scripture and reason it selfe For Hee received power of the Father to raise the dead to give eternall life to execute the Iudgement as he is the Sonne of man Ioh. 5. v. 25.26.27 all these things not yet performed And how can the heavens containe Him Act. 3.21 if hee bee onely God whom the heaven and the heaven of heavens cannot containe Kings 8 27. or what hope can wee have of being made like unto Him if Hee bee onely God yet have we assurance that as we have borne the image of the earthly so shall wee also beare the image of the heavenly 1 Cor. 15.49 The words of our Lord himselfe are yet more cleare Luk. 24.39 Handle me and see me for a Spirit hath not flesh and bones as yee see me have The truth of his bodily being after his resurrection is there argued by his eating and many other infallible proofes during the time of 40. dayes Act. 1.3 And in the last two chapters of Saint Iohns Gospell all to this purpose that wee may beleeve that he that descended into the grave is even the same that ascended in the perfection of His manly being to appeare for us before the Father till the day of our redemption when he shall present us unblameable in his sight as it is said Heb. 2.3 Behold me and the children which thou hast given me see Ioh. 6.39 But see the reason of this heresie of Eutyches delivered by that second Synod of Ephesus called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which murthered the vertuous and faithfull Flavian and blasted with their stinking curs all them that should affirme that there were two natures
the same purpose a Wisdome increated and a Wisedome created and although Arius affirmed as Postellus That Christ was a creature but not as one of the creatures made but not as one of other things that were made c. and therefore concluded that he held the same faith with the Church and detracted nothing from the glory of Christ when hee called him the first and chiefe creature Epiph. haeres 69. yet Postellus whether he were indeed ignorant of it or whether he dissembled his knowledge makes no mention thereof lest the name Arius might discredit the position although the difference betweene Arius and Postellus be as much as from the East to the West For though Arius held the increated Wisdome or Word to be in the Trinity yet he could not yeeld to this that that Wisdome tooke flesh and became that Saviour to whom we confesse And this was the businesse betweene him and the right meaning Fathers But Postellus held that the created Wisdome that first borne of every creature which in the fulnesse of time tooke flesh of the Virgin Mary and in that flesh made satisfaction for the sinnes of the world was hee in whom all the fulnesse of the Godhead did dwell Now by the rule of our faith both the extremities are yeelded unto that Christ is God blessed above all and that he is man as hath beene proved But this is now to be examined whether it be necessary to the beeing of our mediatour that hee be that first creature of God created before all times and ages of the world by whom all other things were afterwards made in their due times and are governed as Postellus affirmed The Authorities which Postellus brings are either forraine or else out of the holy Scripture you shall first see them of the first kind with their exceptions then his reasons with their answers and lastly those enforcements which are by him and may beside bee brought from the Word of truth 1. First he saith he is urged to the declaration of this truth by the Spirit of Christ pag. 1 3 7 c. but I say these enthusiasmes and revelations are a common claime not onely to them that speake the truth from God as the holy Prophets say Thus saith the Lord but also to them that vent their owne fantasies and heresies in stead of the truth The second authority is that of the Abisine Church which commonly they call of Presbyter Iohn out of whose Creed he cites for his purpose thus much Pag. 24. 25. We beleeve in the name of the holy Trimty the Father the Son and the holy Ghost who is one Lord three names one Deity three Faces one Similitude the conjunction of the three persons is equall in their Godhead one Kingdome one Throne one Iudge one Love one Word one Spirit But there is a Word of the Father a Word of the Soune and a Word of the Holy Ghost and the Son is the same Word And the Word was with God and with the Holy Ghost and with himselfe without any defect or division the Sonne of the Father the Sonne of himselfe and the beginning of himselfe Where in the first Article you see that Church acknowledges the Trinitie of Persons in the unitie of the Deity according to that faith which wee beleeve The second Article But there is a Word of the Father c. is altogether a declaration of this created Word of Sonne of God by whom all the holy Scriptures were given and inspired as Postel speakes But concerning that Church though Postel to make the authority thereof without exception say it was never troubled with any heresie yet it is not unlikely to have nursed that arch-heretick Arius whom all writers account to be a Lybian Besides it is manifest that they are all Monothelites and so farre forth Iacobites or Eutychians that they condemne the fourth generall Councell of Chalcedon for determining two natures to be in Christ Moreover what their learning is like to be you may judge by this that their inferiour Church Ministers and Monkes must live by their labor having no other maintenance nor being suffered to crave almes see Mr Brerewoods Enquiry Chap. 23. 21. a state of the Ministery whereto our sacrilegious patrons and detainers of those livings rightly called Impropriations because they belong most improperly to them that unjustly withhold them from the Church would bring our Church unto But see whereto this want of maintenance hath brought that Church which in the time of the Nicene Councell was of so great regard that their Patriarch had the seventh place in all generall Councels yet now as I have read have they of late yeares beene compelled to send to Rome to beg a religion and teachers from them And this is the Authority of that Church But you will say their Creed is ancient and of authority I say though it be as ancient as Arius yet what wit or judgement was in this to put such a point into their Creed which they themselves by Postels owne confession doe not understand If it were necessary to beleeve it other Churches would not have omitted it if not necessary why was it brought into their Creed But the ancient Paraphrasts Anchelus and Ionathan are without exception and where the Text is And the Lord spake unto Moses they explaine it thus And the Lord spake unto Moses by his word which all the old Interpreters and especially Rambam understand to be spoken of the created Word of God that Word of the Father the Sonne and the Holy Ghost or the Divinitie which is appliable to the created beeings Pag. 24. The Cabalists also concurre with this interpretation and therefore call him the inferiour VVisdome the Throne of Glory the house of the Sanctuary the heaven of heavens united to eternity the superiour habitation in which God dwels for ever as his body is the inferiour habitation after he was incarnate the great Steward of the house of God who according to the eternall decree brings forth every thing in due time And these as I remember are all the authorities which Postellus cites except you will add this that whereas he writes to the Councell of Trent they of the Councell being called for other purposes did not at all passe any censure of the booke or this position which is the maine point therein You may add to these authorities many other and first out of Iesus the Sonne of Sirach Chap. 1. vers 4 5. Wisdome hath beene created before all things and the understanding of Prudence from everlasting The VVord of God most high is the fountaine of wisdome c. which agrees with that in the Creed before that hee is the VVord of the Sonne and the beginning of himselfe And againe verse 9. The Lord created her and saw her and numbred her And Chap. 24.8 9. He that made me caused me to rest he created me from the beginning before the world and I shall never faile And this authority
a full answer to the argument of Postellus so had you need to remember it because it may helpe to the understanding of some places of Scripture which may seeme to make for this conclusion 6. But if such a created Mediatour be as had power to execute the eternall decree and to create therest of the creature the Angels and man and all this visible world from him it may stand well with the justice and honour of God and the love of that Mediatour toward man to offer himselfe for man when hee had sinned whereas otherwise if no such created Mediatour bee then God the party offended must first seeke the attonement and seeing man was not able must likewise make satisfaction to himselfe for the sinne of another against himselfe But this stands neither with the honour of God nor the rule of Iustice Answ Intire affection hates all nicity And so God loved the world that he gave his onely begotten Son that the world through him might be saved And if the onely begotten Sonne be onely that second person of the Trinity what Son is that created Mediatour And so farre is it from dishonour to God to seeke and save that which was lost as that without his mercy and pitie on man in his misery the worke of God in the creature had beene in vaine But concerning that satisfaction which was made for sinne although it had appeared that it was utterly impossible to bee made by one that was onely man Chap. 19. yet was the satisfaction made onely in the manhood of our Saviour dignified and sustained by his divinity unto the endurance of all that punishment which was due to our sinne as it is manifest by the Prophet Esay chap. 53. Col. 1.22 1 Pet. 2.24 and yet for all that is our Saviour the Lambe slaine from the beginning of the world Re. 13.8 yet is the blood of his sacrifice upon the Crosse called the blood of the everlasting Testament Heb. 13.20 because that by the eternall spirit he offered himselfe for us unto God Heb. 9.14 That he in his manhood might present his Church unto himselfe God blessed for ever holy and without blemish Eph. 5.27 So that the redemption of man is the worke of the whole Trinitie the Sonne by the holy Spirit offering himselfe unto the Father accepting this obedience a ransome for the world And because the Sonne offered himselfe by the eternall Spirit therefore is not our Saviour a created Mediatour as Postellus supposed for no creature can be eternall And malgre all the power of hell it was an eternall Gospell Revel 14.6 Written in the Volume of the Booke of the eternall Decree Psal 40.7 Heb. 10.7 to the everlasting comfort of the faithfull That the sacrifice for sinne was appointed before there was a sinner 7. Now before I come to those Texts of Scripture which Postel urges directly hereto it will not bee unfit to let you see how he favours his owne opinion by those Scriptures which he interprets unfaithfully as where it is said Deut. 32.39 There is no God with me as Esay interprets it I am God and there is none else he makes the sense pag. 104. he is the created wisdome before which there was no other God created for he is worthily called God saith he for his union with the Deitie And againe pag. 115. for that which is Prov. 8.23 I was set up from everlasting he will have it that this divine wisdome was created not from everlasting for then it could not be a creature but before any ages were numbred by men So to that of Saint Iohn Cap. 1. The Word was with God he addes as it followes in the Abisine Creed and with the Holy Ghost and with himself argues that whosoever is with another must be different therfrom for the most part inferiour indignity I have answered concerning the authority of that Church the collection of inferiority in dignity followes not neither doth this text prove the unity of any such creature with the Creator as hee inferres but rather the difference of persons in the unity of the Godhead for so it followes in the Text And that Word was God I say nothing of other Texts which by allegoricall and forraine interpretations he would bring to his purpose such as that pag. 93. where by the firmament Gen. 1.6 he will understand this Mediator who parted the hidden waters of the Deitie from the manifest waters of the creature whereby it would follow that the Chaos or waters the light and darknesse were created before this Mediator see Gen. 1.13 His argument from that Spirit which moved upon the waters Gen. 1. brought pag. 29. is answered before Reason 3. I impute it no fault to him that he pag. 62. confounds those Texts of Iohn 12.28 and chap. 17.5 Charity sees no mistakings where they make not against the truth But his collection is ill from that text Glorifie me with that glory which I had with thee before the world was to conclude either that the creatures were distinct in him whom he cals God man meaning the created Mediatour or for any other to suppose that the glory of God the Sonne was any whit lessened by the taking of our flesh onely it was shadowed for a time under the Cloud of his humanity except that at some times a glimpse therof appeared in his glorious miracles For first if that eminent being of the creatures in the distinction of their severall beings were not in God the Sonne that second Person of the Trinity but in this created Mediator it would follow that the wisdome of God were not infinite nor yet essentiall unto him when the knowledge of the creature in that manner of being must come unto him by a creature contrary to that which hath been proved Chap. 5. 8. And therefore to avoid this inconvenience hee is compelled to say pag. 74. that that second being of all things taking the equivalent being which they have in the Father for the first is not onely in the eternall wisedome but also in the wisdome created Whence it followes that the Creature by the same manner of being shall bee both in the Creator and in the created Mediator But the reason for otherwise the Angels could no see God The position is false the reason insufficient and answered before then to thinke that the Sonne had lost or abated any thing of his infinite glory because he prayes that he may be glorified as before the world was stands neither with the truth For so neither had the glory beene infinite if once ended nor he coessentiall with the Father neither yet accords it with the circumstance of the Text. Therefore understand it according to the truth That Christ the Sonne of God in his manly being having glorified the Father on earth and finished that worke which he had given him to doe Verse 4. prayeth vers 5. that the infinite glory which was darkned under the forme of a servant Phil. 2.27 might
be manifest in the manhood that hee in that manly being might be glorified with the glorie which is infinitely sufficient to glorifie him the head and all the members of his mysticall body as it is manifest in that 17. chap. of Iohn vers 22 23 24. 8. Mal. 3.1 Christ is called the Angel or Messenger of the Covenant therefore he is a creature so united to the Divinity that God cannot worke without him for that reason which is the first before The reason is not of force to the authority I answer The first covenant or promise which God made to mankinde was that in Paradise Gen. 3. The seed of the woman shall bruise the head of the Serpent This seed of the woman is Christ our Lord which according to the Prophet should come in that Temple which was built by the Iewes after their returne from Babylon So the Sonne of God in our flesh is that Angel of the Covenant of our deliverance from the power of the Devill which came according to the time appointed So he hath the name of an Angel from his office not from his nature 9. The holy Ghost shall come upon thee and the power of the highest shall overshadow thee Luk. 1 35. This holy Ghost is that created Spirit of the Trinity locally moving from place to place which actually performed all those things which hitherto have beene ignorantly attributed to the third Person of the Trinity who being infinite and filling all places cannot be moved from place to place no more than the Father or the Sonne But this created Spirit might take on him the shape of a Dove Luke 3.22 of a Voice Luke 9.35 and may also change places as he saith Iohn 3.13 No man ascended up into heaven but the Sonne of man which is in heaven pag 75.75 113 116 c. Answ I have given the meaning of that text Iohn 3.13 before in the 23. chapter And as the infinite wisdome of God foresaw what diversitie of opinions would come into mens minds for hee understands their thoughts long before Psal 139.2 so hath hee left us the rule of his holy word whereby to guide us in the truth Now the writings of Saint Iohn do so cleare this question as if they had beene written in opposition to these opinions of Arius Postellus and those that are like minded I cite some few texts out of his first Epistle chap. 4. v. 10. God hath loved us and sent his Sonne to bee a reconciliation But the question is whether a created Sonne or no Saint Iohn tels us no not a created Sonne but his onely begotten Sonne hath hee sent into the world that wee might be saved by him vers 9. That Sonne or Word who is one with the Father and the Holy Ghost chap. 5. vers 7. That Sonne to whom the Father Himselfe bare witnesse verse 9.10 11. See 2 Peter 1.16.17 That Son who is very God and eternall life vers 20. what can bee more plaine or particularly described or more fully proved If Hee bee begotten then coessentiall with the Father Ergo not created If begotten then eternall for the actions of God in Himselfe are infinite and eternall See chapter 10. Ergo not created If one with the Father then also infinite Ergo not created If very God Ergo not a Creature But this spirit of the Trinity which tooke flesh of the Virgin and so became our Mediatour moved from place to place which no Person of the Trinitie could doe because they are infinite and fill all places Had this eye of the Sorbon L. Dan in Haer. Aug. cap. 85. which knew so well that God is in all places repletivè as they speake never read that Moses saith Deut. 33.26 That God rides on the Heavens for the helpe of Israel and on the Clouds in his glory And although David knew that God did continually beset him round about and that there was no place either in Heaven or in hell in the earth or Sea where he was not Psal 139. from v. 5. to 11. yet as a stag embossed takes the soyle so did his heart in his flight from Saul thirst for God saying when shall I come and appeare before God Psal 42.2 Therefore although God fill heaven and earth yet is he said to be in any place more particularly where he gives more evident proofe of his presence as at Bethel Gen. 28.16 in the Tabernacle by the Oracle and those manifest signes which I remembred above note d Thus God descended on Mount Sinai when the Mountaine did smoke and tremble and thus the holy Ghost is said to have come upon the Virgin Mary when by that wonderful work of his in her body that seed of mankind was taken of her that it might become a tabernacle for the King of glory to dwel in eternally Thus also our Lord saith of himself Ioh. 6.38 I came downe from Heaven not to do mine own wil but c. not but that he was stil in heaven c. 3.13 but because his presence in earth was now manifest in the flesh as it had not bin before 10. And these reasons are if not all yet the most I am sure the best which Postellus brings for his position It may seeme fit moreover in this place to give answer to those texts which beside these already cited may be brought for this opinion And first to that which is Gen. 3.2 c. Yea hath God said yee shall not eat of every tree of the Garden c. yee shall not dye the death But God doth know that In the day ye eate thereof your Eyes shall be opened The word Elohim God here used is of the plurall number but God is one And beside it may bee thought that the devill durst not have spoken thus of Christ his creator if Hae had beene God blessed above all Answ The reason why Christ is every where in the Scripture called Elohim is because that being eternally the Sonne of God He also received of the Father power over all things and was appointed to bee that man by whom the world should be redeemed and judged So the word Elohim though sometimes given to Angels sometime to men yet it abates nothing of the excellency of his being To the reason I answer that the devill never perswades a man to sinne but first he corrupts his opinion concerning God For hee that hath true and beseeming thoughts of God is not easily drawne to a wilfull sinne Therefore the devill doth here first perswade the woman to distrust the truth and goodnesse of God as being an enemy to him and his creature man as was said before chap. 22. But if the devill had in so many words affirmed that which Postellus doth yet we know he is a lyar from the beginning and abode not in the truth 11. Gen 19.24 it is said that the Lord rayned upon Sodome fire and brimstone from the Lord by which place though it may appeare that the Sonne is coessentiall with
wicked imagination of one may proove a stumbling blocke to another I will by the way remove this out of the way Therfore I answer That because man knowes not nor may presume to know what the secret will of God is hee may in the freedome of his owne Will will desire pray for and indeavor any thing which is not contrarie to the revealed will of God and that without sinne especially in such things as stand with the naturall desire of all the creature in the preservation of it selfe in the present being which it hath As a sicke man without sinne may use diet medicine and prayer for recovery although God in His secret will have determined he shall dye Davids purpose to build the Temple though against the purpose of God was so well accepted of God as that he thereupon received the promise of a perpetuall succession even till Christ the eternall king to come of his seed 2 Sam. 7.11 to 16. Nay when Hezekiah had heard the sentence of death from God Himselfe by the voice of his Prophet Esay 38. was his prayer and his teares accounted finnefull which God did so far accept as that he confirmed his petition by a miracle And although our Saviour knew himselfe to have come into the world that He should dye for the sinnes of the world yet might he without sinne pray unto His Father to save Him from that houre John 17.17 especially divers figures affording that hope was not Isaak in the very stroake of death rescued by the voice from heaven when the Ram was offered up in his stead Gen. 22. was not the scape goate Leu. 16.21.22 on which all the iniquities and sinnes of the sons of Israel were put sent away alive into the wildernesse But wherein was this repugnancy of his will to the will of God Not my will but thine be done He denyed his owne will he laid downe not onely his life but even the desire of life that he might performe the will of his Father so that the true conclusions which arise from hence or the like places are these first seing all men naturally desire to live and would not bee unclothed that is would not die 2 Cor. 5.4 but rather that our mortality might be swallowed up of life as it shall be with them who are found alive at the comming of the Lord 1 Cor. 15.51 and 1 Thes 4.15 16 17. Christ our Saviour was truly man both in the nature and all the naturall properties of a man contrarie to the heresie of Eutyches and the Monothelites of which you may reade further if you will in Thom. Aquinas contra Gent. lib. 4. Cap. 36. Secondly and because every pure and meerely naturall propertie is concreated with the thing whose property it is and that the desire of life is naturally in every thing which hath life and that without sinne lest he that put this desire in the creature should be supposed a cause of finne it was no sinne in our Saviour to desire life upon that condition contrary to the folly and falshood of Brunus Thirdly seeing that God the Father so loved the world as that he refused to accept the prayer of his owne beloved Sonne when hee besought him with strong crying and teares for life but would give him to that most bitter death for us what confidence and assurance of life may wee have when the price of our redemption is paid and hee our Redeemer restored unto life for if while we were enemies we were reconciled unto God by the death of his Sonne how much more being reconciled shall we bee saved by his life Rom. 5.10 ARTICLE III. ⧠VVhich was conceived by the Holy-Ghost CHAP. XXV ALthough it were said to Abraham That in his seed all the nations of the earth should be blessed so that the Humanity of Christ was in Abraham and the fathers originally and so descended unto Him yet you may not thinke that any determinate * You may see the contrary opinion in Galatin lib. 7. cap. 3. matter descended from Abraham or the rest of which the Manhood of Christ was to be made peculiarly no more then the manhood of all others that descended from them And as no more so no lesse was He in the loynes of Abraham then the other Israelites But yet with this difference That whereas all other men being borne according to the law of concupiscence are subject to originall sinne from both the parents a Hee being not so borne was not subject thereto And because He was not borne according to the flesh but according to the promise according to the Law of the eternall life that is of the eternall Father onely on the one side without a mother and so of His mother onely on the other side without a father Therefore was He as not subject to sinne so not tithed in Abraham when he gave tithes of all unto Melchizedek Genes 14.20 as Levi was Hebr. 7.9 10. for tithes are an acknowledgment of sinne in him that is tithed and a confession that he needs a mediator unto God But Christ being a Priest for ever according to the order of Melchizedek did therefore in Melchizedek receive tithes of Abraham and by Melchizedek blessed him with whom He had before-hand established His promise Gen. 12.23 Now when the fulnesse of time came that this promise of God should bee fulfilled the blessed Virgin Mary being sanctified by the Holy-Ghost unto holinesse of life and puritie of affections was so highly favoured and accepted of God as that in her tender yeeres for they write that shee was not above fourteene yeeres at the message of the Angel shee was vouchsafed worthy to bee the mother of the Saviour of the World Her heart being therefore purified by the Holy-Ghost to beleeve the promise of God made to her by the Angel and by him to bee perswaded of the possibilitie thereof Hee wrought in her also a free consent thereto a full submission to the will of God and a desire of the performance of the promise Reade Luke 1. from 28. to 39. Thus according to the nature of the Holy Spirit she first conceived her sonne in her Spirit or understanding and holy desires then by the working of the Holy Spirit that seed which is the originall of man-kinde was sanctified separate and sequestred into the place of naturall generation and the Eternall Son invested therein that according to the time of life Hee might bee borne the Son of man O sacred mysterie O miraculous conception Yet thus must His conception be who was to vnite all things in one But for all this is not Christ our Lord said to bee the Son of the Holy-Ghost although hee were thus conceived by Him nor yet the Son of the holy Trinitie as the Abissine Church confesseth For as concerning His eternall being Hee was the Son of the Father onely so for this His manly beeing Hee was the Son onely of His mother having His humane nature and birth of
her and consequently His originall or discent from her Fathers David Abraham c. And being then first conceived according to his humane nature of which the Holy Ghost was not partaker therefore hee was not propagate of the substance of the Holy-Ghost as Isaac of Abraham according to kind to which conception onely the name of Father and Son doth properlie belong Now see the reasons That our Lord was conceived by the Holy-Ghost You may remember how it was said in the Chapter before § 10. Answere to the fourth objection that the Holy-Ghost is that infinite activitie in whose strength every thing doth worke Which if it have truth in every naturall action as I shewed much more is it true in things above nature such as is this conception of our Lord. 1. For if the fountaine bee corrupt then also the water must bee unwholsome And if original sin doe follow every one that is conceived according to the flesh as it is said Psal 51. In sin hath my mother conceived mee then as it was necessarie that Hee which should bee a propitiation for the sinne of others should bee himselfe holy and vtterly separate from sinners so was it also necessary that his conception should be onely by the Holy Ghost that Hee might be free from all taint of sinne both originall and actuall 2. And as the generation according to the course of nature had beene in sinne as was shewed at large Chap. 17. so also was it vtterly impossible that God thereby should bee incarnate For b no agent can worke beyond the power of its owne nature But the Incarnation whereby God and Man became one Person was beyond the power of all naturall generation For man as all other naturall agents is finite the divine being infinite and so impossible to bee begotten by man Beside this the divine being in this case of being conceived must have beene in the state of a sufferer by a being finite But these things are impossible And therefore it was c necessary that the conception should bee by the Holy-Ghost 3. If the conception of our Saviour had beene according to the course of naturall generation then had there beene two fathers of one Person and so the humanitie taken into the Deitie of hrist had beene the cause of confusion in respect of the Father-hood which had beene in God the Father and in respect of man the Father of the same Son So the perfection of Father-hood had not beene wholly and perfectly in God the Father So defect should be in the first principle But these things are inconvenient Therefore d the conception was not by man 4. And why this conception was the peculiar worke of the Holy-Ghost it may yet further appeare thus In all the workes of God in the creature the whole Trinity works either according to one manner common to all the Persons or else according to their personall properties Now in this incarnation of the Son as the Father had begotten Him by eternall generation so in the fulnesse of time did Hee send His Sonne into the world and this sending is that second generation or begetting For as the thought or intent in the minde of a man is that inward word of his understanding which being spoken is made understandable by others So the Word of God remaining eternally in the bosome of the Father being sent into the world became manifest in the flesh And thus the whole being of Father-hood was in the Father and of Sonship in the Sonne And besides these two termes of begetting belonging to the Father and being begotten belonging to the Sonne there is onely that of conception necessary to this most wonderfull Incarnation which must belong to the Holy-Ghost least two offices being given to one Person the third Person should cease to worke So there should bee inequalitie in their actions and their workes without should not bee conformable to their inward beings shewed Chap. 11. and 12. But this is not to bee affirmed Therefore hee was conceived by the Holy-Ghost 5. And seeing it was necessary that the Redeemer of the world should be borne of a Virgin as it will appeare in the Chapter following it was also necessary that the conception should be by the Holy-Ghost For as in the ordinary way of all generation the female seed is not of strength to become man except it receive motion life and strength from the masculine seed conveyed into the place of conception which cannot be done but with the breach of Virginitie so where the Virginitie was not impaired it was necessary that the disposing of the seed and enabling it unto conception should bee by the power of the Holy-Ghost who was able to supplie all defects in nature and to cause the Virgin to conceive and consequently to bring forth without the feeling either of pleasure or paine 6. Every supernaturall worke which proceeds from the perfection of Love must bee performed by him who is the perfection of Love But the Incarnation of God in man was a supernaturall worke which proceeded from the superabundant Love of God to Man-kind See Chap. 22. Reasons 4 5.10 11 12. And therefore wrought by Him who is the perfit Love betweene the Father and the Sonne that the perfection of the band vnion or knot of Love might bee in the Holy-Ghost as betweene the Persons of the God-head so betweene the God-head and the humanity Notes a HEe was not subject to originall sinne A Iew or Atheist may object Object 1 that if Hee were subject to the punishments of originall sinne that is the sicknesses of minde ignorance forgetfulnesse the passions of anger sorrow and the like and so of the body to bee weary hungry faint sleepie c. Then must it also follow that Hee was subject to the sinne for no effect can bee but by the precedence of the cause But it is manifest that hee was subject unto most of these Therefore it may seeme that Hee was also subject to sinne though not actuall yet originall which was the cause of these Answere Though the rule bee most true that no effect can bee without the precedent cause yet in this businesse where grace and mercy is above nature the cause in one wrought the effect in another The sinne was of Adam and his sonnes the punishment of CHRIST the Sonne of GOD. But the supposition that these defects if they may bee so called are the effects of originall sinne is false For man being that creature in whom GOD would shew the superexcellencie of His goodnesse wisedome glory c. Ephe. 3.10 It was expedient that he being to be brought to that height of happinesse and perfection whereto no other creature can attaine should have experience of all infirmitie or weaknes first from not being to the meanest degree of being and so from state to state till he have at last arrived vnto that state of perfection when God shall be All in all And because it was necessary that our Lord
And therefore the Holy-Ghost is God And His witnesse in our hearts that wee are the sonnes of God is an eternall trueth and such as hath neither falshood nor doubt nor double meaning § 2.1 But you will say Sect. 2 if the word Spirit belong essentially to all the Persons of the God-head and that they bee all holinesse it selfe as it is said Es 6.3 Holy Holy Holy is the Lord of Hostes how is it here appropriated to the third Person Is not the difference of Persons taken away hereby seeing every one is a Holy Spirit I answere That in this place as in many other texts of Holy Scripture the words Holy Spirit are taken relatively or Personally as they meane that third Person of the Holy Trinity with that relation of procession which He hath from the Father and the Son as it was shewed Chap. 11. Re. 8. 2. But it is said Iohn 7.39 That the Holy-Ghost was not yet which takes away His eternity and so His God-head Answere Tropes and figures are usuall in every language though not minded by the vulgar sort So here is a Metonymia or taking of the author for the gifts of divers tongues miracles prophecie and such like and these gifts were not yet given as it followes in the text because that Iesus was not yet glorified that it might appeare to all that these were His gifts who was before crucified Compare herewith Iohn 16.7 Ephe. 4.8 and 11.1 Cor. 12.8 c. 3. a If the procession of the Holy-Ghost bee perfect from the Father then doth Hee not proceed from the Sonne or if it be necessary that He proceede from the Sonne also then must there bee in Him something of composition of superaddition or the like whereby his being should not be most simple which were to denie Him to be God So also the procession from the first principle not being perfect would argue a defect therein Answere This is as if you should reason thus If the way betweene Thebes and Athens be the ready way from Thebes to Athens then can it not be the way from Athens to Thebes But I say that the procession emanation or out-flowing of the Holy-Ghost from the Father is most perfect infinite and eternall as from that being from which the procession is actively as the action of understanding is in and yet from the mind which doth understand as from the active principle But the procession or emanation of the Holy-Ghost from the Sonne is likewise infinite and eternall as from the passive principle as the understanding is from that object which is understood And so the procession of the Holy-Ghost is perfect infinite and eternall both from the Father and the Sonne And because all this is in the God-head onely for I speake not now of those graces and mercies which are from God upon the creature therefore it is necessary that the Holy-Ghost be God blessed above all infinitely and eternally one being with the Father and the Sonne You will heere aske me what the difference is betweene generation whereby the Sonne is from the Father and procession whereby the Holy-Ghost is from the Father and the Son If I confesse that I can neither speake nor conceive it you must hold me excused For in those things that are not lawfull nor possible for the creature to know it is not fit to enquire But you may remember that heretofore although we concluded according to the rule of trueth the Holy Scripture that all the Persons in the Holy Trinitie were in their absolute being one yet by the same rule and the enforcement of reason we were compelled to yeeld unto the Father as concerning His Personal being the precedence of originall as being that fountaine of life and glory from which the other Persons doe proceede And because our Lord Iesus is the expresse Image of the Father Heb. 1.3 whose procession or going forth is from eternity Mich. 5.2 and He by the stile of the Holy Scripture called the Sonne of God Psal 2.7 therefore doe wee attribute unto Him as concerning His Personall being the word of generation or being begotten yet in respect of His absolute essence wherein He is one with the Father He is also called the everlasting Father Esay 9.6 But because all things in the Godhead are in the infinitie of perfection and that the being of the Holy-Ghost is alike both from the Father and the Son and that no perfect being hath two Fathers therefore is His personall being said to be rather by procession then by generation § 3. And because this Article is the last in our Creed Sect. 3 whereby we confesse our faith in the holy Trinity it will not be unfit to take up in briefe that which we have spoken hereunto at large It is manifest unto all reason that nothing can be a cause and yet not be for that would bring a contradiction which the understanding of the foole of fooles I meane the Atheist could not endure that a thing that hath no manner of being should bee of such powerfull being as that it should cause either it selfe or another thing to be And because we see that divers things are which could not cause themselues to be when they were not it followes necessarily that there were causes of their being and that all their causes did worke as they were ordered and mooved by their first cause which seeing it is the cause of all beings must of it selfe not onely be but also have power both to be of it selfe and also to moove all other causes to worke to their determinate ends And this most excellent and first being the cause of all other is that which we call God in whom you see the first thing which we can understand is to be but that eternally because there is nothing before Him which might give Him His being and infinitely because there was nothing which could put any bounds to His being The next thing that we can understand of God is that He hath power both to be and to worke but no worke or action can be but in that which hath both actuall being and also power to worke And if from hence I should conclude a Trinity of Persons in the unity of that one powerfull and active being the whole creature would say Amen For as every effect is answerable to the cause and by that voyce which it hath shewes what the cause was so you shall finde that every created being hath in it matier or that which is proportionable thereto which is as the simple being thereof then forme whereby it hath power to worke and lastly working according to that property which ariseth from the matier and the forme For as Saint Paul saith of mankind so is it true in every thing That In Him or By Him we moove that is our action and Live that is the power from whence our action ariseth and Are that is the foundation of both the other But because this argument would be
Therefore He is a creature Answere 1. He is no where in the Scripture called a creature or mentioned among the creatures in Psal 148. or else-where Therefore He is God Answer 2. The proposition is false as it appeared by the texts cited out of Actes 5.3 4. and Matth. 28.19 where He is equalled with the Father and the Sonne and 2. Cor. 13.14 And Iohn 5.7 Moreover no sinne doth make a man lyable to an infinite punishment but that which is against an infinite being But the sinne against the Holy-Ghost shall not bee pardoned neither in this world nor yet in that which is to come Matth. 12.32 Therefore the Holy-Ghost is God Take hereto Actes 28. verso 25. and 27. with Rom. 11.8 and 1. Cor. 3.16 And as these texts of Scripture are sufficient to shew the falshood of this last objection So doe they manifest the vanitie of all the rest and confirme abundantly the trueth of this Article that the Holy-Ghost is God To bring the consent of Fathers and Councelis to these Scriptures were as to encrease the light of the Sun by a burning candle yet because it was so plainely declared in the first generall Councell held at Nice by 318. Fathers in the yeere of Christ 325. you may remember it if you will In that Councell this Article was thus declared in that forme of confession which was framed by Hosius Bishop of Corduba As the Father and the Sonne so also the Holy-Ghost subsisteth with them of the same being of the same power of which they are And a little after Wee ought to confesse one God-head one being of the Father of the Sonne and of the Holy-Ghost not teaching any confusion or division of the Persons of the unspeakeable and blessed Trinitie But according to the integritie of that faith and doctrine which was heretofore delivered by the Lord Himselfe to His Apostles and hath beene sincerely taught to us by our holy Fathers who kept it pure and intire as they received it from the Apostles wee beleeve and confesse the undivideable Trinitie which cannot sufficiently either be conceived in the understanding or expressed in wordes that is the Father eternally and truely subsisting a true Father of a true Sonne and the Sonne eternally and truely subsisting a true Sonne of a true Father and the Holy-Ghost verily and eternally subsisting with them And wee are ever ready by the power of the Holy-Ghost to proove that this is the trueth by the manifold testimony of the holy Scripture Histor Gelasij Cyzie Act. Conc. Nic. lib. 2. cap. 12. This faith was approved of all but because the present businesse with Arius was especially about the Sonne For he held that the Son was not of the subsistence of the Father nor yet very God That they might meet fully with that errour they agreed to that forme wherein it is confessed that the Sonne is light of light very God of very God begotten not made being of one substance with the Father c. Thus having ended the controversie about the God-head of the Sonne they come to the question of the Holy-Ghost against whom Phaedon a Philosopher and patron of Arius his cause objected thus It is no where written in the Scripture that the Holy-Ghost is a Creater and therefore Hee is not God To which the Councell opposed that which is in Iob 33.4 The Spirit of God hath made mee and the breath of the Almighty hath given me life And that in Psal 33.6 By the word of the Lord were the heavens made and all the hosts of them by the Spirit of His mouth To which they added that of Saint Paul 1. Cor. 12. verse 4 5 6. where the Holy-Ghost is called both Lord and God And so concluded that all the three Persons that is the Father the Sonne and the Holy-Ghost were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 consubstantiall or of the same substance Lib. Cit. Cap. 25. Likewise when this heresie of Arius concerning the Holy-Ghost was againe revived by Macedonius the second generall Councell held at Constantinople in the yeere 381. condemned the heresies of all Arians Apollinarists and Macedenians confirmed the faith professed in the Nicene Creed and for further explanation of the trueth in this point to that clause Wee believe in the Holy-Ghost they added the Lord and giver of life who proceedeth from the Father who with the Father and the Sonne together is worshipped and glorified c. And this is sufficient for the declaration of the trueth in this point by the authority of generall Councells All the orthodox Fathers consent hereunto Among whom if you desire to bee further acquainted with the arguments and objections on both sides you may reade the writings of that most noble Champion of the trueth of the holy Trinitie Athanasius and in speciall that sermon of the humane nature taken by the Word the oration against the ging of Sabellius and the first and second Epistle to Serapion and his first dialogue against Macedonius with him Macedonianus See also Greg. Nyss vol. 2. pag. 439. edit Paris 1615. you may also if you will take these objections and their answeres brought by Epiphanius to this question Haer. 74. and with them those in Thomas Aquinas Contra gentes Liber 4. Cap. 16. and their answeres Cap. 23. Another errour against the being of the Holy-Ghost is that which they call of the later Greekes and yet is not onely of the Grecians themselves but of all those Nations and Peoples that are of the jurisdiction of the Patriarch of Constantinople which if you leave out the Countreys of the poore Painims in the East and West Indies is far greater than the pretended universality of the Bishop of Rome both in Europe and in Asia See Brerew Enq. Chap. 15. and besides them the Melchites or Christians of Syria the Armenians and Maronites hold the same heresie All these though they confesse that the Holy-Ghost is God the third Person in the Trinitie yet they say that He proceedeth onely from the Father not from the Sonne But although they account this but a later errour among the Greekes perhaps because the stirres thereabout after the Councell of Florence in the yeere 1439. grew more hot than they had beene before and that because the Greekes then present in that Councell in hope to draw them of the West into their helpe against the Turks did seemingly yeeld to that trueth which these Churches in the West doe holde in that point yet it appeares that in the time of Damascen about the yeere 750. it was their received opinion For thus he writes Orthod fidet lib. 1. Cap. 13. He is the Spirit of the Sonne not proceeding from Him but from the Father by Him For the Father onely is the cause Nay if you looke yet higher in that explanation which the Councell of Constantinople spoken of even now made of that Article of the Holy-Ghost in the Nicene Creed that clause and from the Sonne is left out so that this errour
will universall grace perseverance and the like which are no way availeable to the increase of godlinesse or the comfort of the conscience but rather have overthrowne the faith of some and beene the feuell of Factions both in the Church and Common-wealth But as among the Corinthians when schismes and discontents arose concerning their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Love-feasts before the holy Communion the Apostle brings them to the simplicity of the first institution thereof 1 Cor. 11.21 So by the same Spirit of wisedome hath his Majestie our gracious Soveraigne with the advice of our reverend Fathers the godly and learned Bishops cut off these curious questions with all inconuenience and scandall as might grow thereby See his Majesties declaration before the Art of 62. Read also the Art 9.10.11.17 So that now through the mercy of God by the piety and constant care of his Majesty and by the providence and zeale of our faithfull shepherds there is assured hope that these tares which so lately troubled our neighbour Churches and by the seruants of the enuious man were attempted to be sowne in our beauteous fields shall never spread any roote of bitternesse among us And although these questions thrust in themselues here in this place to be discussed seeing predestination is the eternall foundation of the holy Catholike Church out of which there is no saluation and into which none can come but he that is holy It may seeme that it ought to be enquired what holinesse we have of our selues or what strength to come to that holinesse which we ought to have and what strength to continue therein But because obedience is better then sacrifice and because reason ranging beyond these bounds which God hath set is accounted by Saint Paul Rom. 9.20 a replying against God let us leave these questions as Saint Paul left that of predestination to the meere mercy and will of God and that absolute Lordship which he hath over His creature as the temperer of the clay hath power over the same lumpe to make one vessell to honour and another to dishonour And seeing mans understanding searching into the things of God so farre above his reach as the infinite wisedome of God and His secret will are must needs fall into errour let us be contented to keepe our selues within those limits which God Himselfe hath set Deut. 29.29 The secret things belong unto the Lord our God but the things that are revealed belong to us and to our children that we may doe them To this purpose Saint Paul writeth concerning this sealed secret 2 Tim. 2.19 The foundation of God standeth sure having this seale The Lord knoweth them that are His and let every one that nameth the Name of Christ depart from iniquity Therefore lest any man should runne beside his owne hopes whilest he enquires too busily into the hopes of other men let us remember that wise and faithfull counsell which is in 4. Esdr 8.55 Aske thou no questions concerning them that perish The reason went before verse 47. for thou commest farre short that thou shouldest be able to love the creature more then He that made it ARTICLE X. ⧠The Communion of Saints CHAP. XXXVI THey that make this clause to bee onely an appendix for explication of the former as if they would say I beleeve the holy Catholike Church to be the Communion or fellowship of Saints come short of the uttermost meaning thereof For beside the two properties of the Church to be Holy and Catholike it is necessary to know what the Priviledges or prerogatives are which belong to that holy congregation that they may know that their seruice is not without reward These prerogatives are 4.1 This Cōmunion of the Saints which is the ground and assurance of the rest For from hence it followes that we may assuredly beleeve that our sins are forgiven and therefore that our bodies shall rise againe and that to everlasting life But this Communion of the Saints is two-fold 1. Among themselves Secondly in the participation of those benefits which are purchased for them by the merit of Christ Yet this Communion among themselves is rather a third property than a priviledge of the holy Church and ariseth from that Communion which we have with Christ For he that loveth Him that begetteth loveth him also that is begotten of Him 1. Ioh. 5.1 2. And because all the faithfull are governed by one Holy Spirit therefore are they ever ready and willing to impart what gifts soever they have received to the common good of all that may be partakers thereof And this not onely in the supply of outward helpes as it appeared Act. 4.32 but much more in like affection one toward another in prayer one for another in supporting each the infirmitie of other as one member of the body is ever helpfull to another in comforting in exhorting and in the Spirit of Meekenes admonishing one another and every one in himselfe giving an example of a vertuous and honest life according to that commandement Mat. 5.16 Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good workes and glorifie your Father which is in heaven And these things proceed from that inward and spirituall Communion which wee have with God the Father and with His Son Iesus Christ as it is said 1. Iohn 1.3 For seeing wee know That God so loved the world as that He gave His Son to die for the life of the world wee ought also to love the brethren So likewise the spirituall Communion or participation of those benefits whereof wee are partakers by the merit of Christ stands altogether in this that He our Mediator God and Man having given Himselfe a ransome for us God doth not now looke on us as wee are in our selues corrupted in our sinnes but as wee are washed but as wee are sanctified but as wee are justified in the name of the Lord Iesus and by the Spirit of our God as wee are one body with His Son and He our head is become our righteousnesse our sanctification and redemption So that through Him wee haue not onely these priviledges here mentioned of the forgivenesse of our sinnes resurrection and life but also having in Christ the adoption of sonnes wee have by Him an entrance unto God the Father a right and interest in the eternall inheritance of the Kingdome of Heaven and whatsoever may bee availeable to our eternall happinesse for the gift was not as the offence as you might see Chap. 18. § 2. For as we know that Christ our Lord the eternall Son was partaker of our nature and are likewise assured that the greatest actions of God in His creature are for the greatest good that can come neere the creature So ought wee to bee perswaded that we also shall be made the sons of God by that Spirit of God that dwelleth in us as it is said 1. Cor. 6.17 He that is joyned to the Lord is one Spirit And these are the
THE TRVTH OF CHRISTIAN RELIGION PROVED By the Principles and Rules taught and received in the Light of Understanding In an exposition of the Articles of Faith commonly called the Apostles Creed Whereby it is made plain to every one endued with Reason what the stedfastnesse of the Truth and Mercy of God toward Mankind is concerning the attainment of everlasting happinesse And what is the glory and excellency of the Christian Religion over all heathenish Idolatry all Turkish Jewish Athean and hereticall Infidelity Written by a learned Author lately deceased PSAL. 116. VERS 10. I have beleeved therefore have I spoken LONDON Printed for for Joshua Kirton and are to be sold at his shop in Pauls Church-yard at the signe of the Kings-Armes 1651. TO THE RIGHT VVORSHIPFVLL the Master VVardens and Assistants of the Honourable Companie of MERCERS in London my worthy friends and Patrons c. IT is now six and twentie yeares since by the great love and favour of the Company I had the government of that ancient and religious foundation of Pauls Schole committed to my trust and care In all which time untill Nature gave place unto extreme age and infirmitie if my abilitie assisted with industrie hath advanced those that were commended to my institution in manners and learning I desire that they may render and attribute the sole thankes unto you For by your courtesie and discreet liberalitie I was cherished and furthered not onely to doe you service in my selfe but likewise to give such education to my sonnes as hath made them fit in their qualities to performe the like dutie Now so it is worthie Gentlemen that Nature being not onely declined in me but almost quite worne out by reason of a sedentarie life much studie and continuall paynes I thought it fit before I goe hence in gratefull acknowledgment of the many and great obligations which your goodnesse hath from time to time fastned upon me ever since my entrance into your service to dedicate the best of my labours to your acceptance This is it which if it have the blessing to doe as doubtlesse it will in some measure any benefit to the Church and country wherein I live I shall likewise intreate them to conferre the thanks upon you by whom I was enabled to perfect a worke of so high and necessary an argument I shall not live to receive your thanks my selfe and therefore I beseech you to accept of them as the legacie of a dying man and with them the dedication of this worke Which as it was begun and finished under your roofe so I know none more fit to patronize the worke than your-selves who have been the Patrons of the author Thus in all humility I take leave committing you to God my surviving sonnes to the continuance of your love and care and this other chyld of my old age to your fostering a more living witnesse of your favours towards me and my thankefulnesse towards you Your much obliged Servant ALEX. GIL THE PREFACE to the Reader WHen in the yeere 1601 I gave out a little treatise concerning the Trinitie of persons in the Vnitie of the Deity for such reasons as appeare therein I made a conditionall promise of a further assertion of every Article of our Christian faith This promise of mine hath oftentimes since that beene exacted both by friends and strangers That treatise tryed the common fortune of all bookes some slighted it because it brought nothing but that which was common others condemned it as thinking it unfit that matiers of faith should be perswaded by reason They of the first sort were not onely mine acquaintance who might commend my Booke for affection to me but some strangers who for their liking of the booke became afterwards my friends And these encouraged me to the performance of my promise The second sort did not a little comfort me because I had in no sort troubled the peace of the Church The third sort have held me disheartned untill now for although I there shewed that even in matiers where faith is most required both our Lord and his Apostles perswaded by common reasons as also the Prophets before-time had done yet though I knew no reason of their dislike I did forbeare because I would not offend of ignorance But seeing the everlasting saving or losse oâ— the soule is a thing which of all other concernes a man most to thinke of and that all sorts and sects of men which farre exceed us Christians in multitude See Brerewoods enquirie of Religion Chap. 14. have hope of immortall life aswell as wee it concernes us not a little to see wherein our advantage is and what assurance wee have more than they Now to let passe the false Religion of the Paynim idolaters in Lapland in Africa in the East and West Indies and that great continent of the South what is our preheminence over the Iewes Turkes and Heretickes of the former times of them that are and still will be untill the time that all things shall be restored The Iewes hold firmly as we the authoritie of the Old Testament and denie the New The Turkes also though they speake honourably of Christ as of more than a Prophet yet of the holy Scriptures which wee receive they make little reckoning and although they reade the Psalter Azoa 7. yet they set up their Alcoran as their Idole which they worship Doe not the fathers Tertullian contra Marcionem and Augustine de Haeres Cap. See also the epistle of Orig. cited by Iohn Picus Miran pag. 206. witnesse how the authoritie of Scriptures was abased by the Heretickes some they rejected the rest they corrupted by false interpretations by adding and taking away what was for their purpose It seemes therefore that the authorities on all sides respectively being of like regard the maine advantage which we have is in reason as it shall hereafter appeare in every Article of our Faith And therefore they that denie us the use of reason in a matier of so great importance as our Religion is bereaue us of our chiefe advantage and as much as in them is turne us out of the fold of Christ to chuse at large what Religion we like best But if man were created in the image of God that hee might know and serve him as he ought and if common reason rightly guided be that image of God in us yet remaining as it is plaine because that image and wisdome of the Father is that light which lightens every man that comes into the world Iohn 1. I see no cause why reason that especiall and principall gift of God to mankinde should not be serviceable to the principall and especiall end for which man himselfe is created that is his drawing neere unto God by faith in him for the excellencie of every thing is in the excellencie of the End for which it is And that common sence and reason have their especiall use in things pertaining unto God it is most manifest For
the beginning of cap. 1. therefore it cannot belong to more than one 5. If there be two Gods or more it is necessarie that they bee distinguished by something added either to one or to both which addition if it be an accident whether it be of inherence or circumstance will not make such difference but that in essence they may be one and if no accident can be in God as shall by and by appeare then this kinde of difference will bee none but if the addition make an essentiall difference then the being must be compounded but such a being cannot be God which must be independent and uncompounded 6. Besides seeing they must be in the highest degree of being and that He unto whom wee confesse is proved to be infinitely and essentially good wise powerfull true glorious eternall c. it must needs bee that whatsoever differs therefrom in the excesse of being must be infinitely ill foolish weake false contemptible of no continuance and so none at al see hereto Plotini Ennead lib. 7. cap. 23. The truth of this the Holy Scripture confirmes Deut. 4.35 39. The Lord is God and there is none but he alone Deut. 6.4 and Mar. 12.29 Heare O Israel The Lord our God is one Lord. Mal. 2.10 Haue we not all one Father hath not one God made us Mar. 12.32 There is one God and there is none but He. 1 Cor. 8.4 There is none other God but one Eph. 4.6 There is one God and Father of all which is aboue all and through all and in you all Notes a TO be more excellent or perfect than Hee Corol. 1. Re. 3. Tho. Aquinas lib. 1. Cap. 28. cont Gent. to this conclusion brins another reason which is this In every kinde or order of beings there is something most perfect whereby every thing in that kinde is to be measured because that the greater or lesse perfection of every thing is tryed by how much it is nearer to to that most perfect being or further off therefore in the order of being also there must be one thing most perfect which is God who if hee were not most perfect could not be the common measure of all things For respect to the person I would faine have let this reason stand but that it stands not with reason nor the truth for it puts the Creator and the creature in one ranke or order of being and the difference onely in degrees of perfection and imperfection which can no way bee admitted for the being of God is absolute and of it selfe the being of the creature is onely of Him His infinite their 's finite and how can that which is infinite be a measure to that which is finite what proportion is there betweene them doth not the Creator which is infinite differ as much from that which is in the highest perfection of being created and finite as from that which is in the lowest doth not he as much exceed an Angell or a man as the least mote of dust on the earth how then is that true which the Prophet hath Esay 40.15.17 All nations are unto him as nothing yea lesse than nothing and vanitie as the dust in the balance which no man puffs away because it hath no weight And that he should thinke this reason good or the comparison tollerable is so much the more to bee marvelled at because that in the same booke Chap. 32. he proves that nothing can bee affirmeable of God and the creature univocably but onely analogically Chap. 34. And againe in his questions on the first booke of the Senten dist 8. q. 6.7 Though all created beings be brought into the orders and distributions of being which wee call predicaments either directly or collaterally yet hee proves that God can no way bee brought into any predicament and that because his being conteines the excellencies of all beins as the cause and susteiner of all And if he cannot come into the predicament of substance either as the most generall substance affirmeable of all o as any thing conteined thereunder because his being is simple and without addition or difference much lesse can be be brought into any other predicament And if wisdome be in God as his very being and substance but in an Angell as a qualitie onely What affinitie or neerenesse can there be betweene a qualitie in one and the substance of another therefore the comparison of perfection and imperfection is in the creatures onely and not with the Creator for as the distance is endlesse from not being to being and therefore the least atome could not bee brought out from not being into being but by an infinite power so againe from a finite being how excellent soever in respect of other finites the distance is as great to a being that is infinite For as in a number actually infinite if any such could be five could not be conteined oftner than ten nor one than five so the greatest perfection of a finite being is as neere unto nothing and as much exceeded by an infinite Being as that which is accounted the meanest of Beings b § 1. Therefore God is one alone Corol. 2. Re. 3. If the Fathers and Historians of the Church till toward foure hundred yeeres after Christ recorded the Heresies of those times as of the divers sects of Christians I thinke they were too light of beleese to settle their thoughts in things so foule and filthie So against Nature if not impossible But if not beleeving them they thought themselves forced to proclaime them Hereticks that were said to doe such deeds Because the shatnelesse lying Ethnicks put such things upon the Christians by the malice of the Devill invented onely to disgrace the glorious faith it was a worse deede to brand the Christian name with such villanie onely because the enemies of the faith were past all shame to lay such things to their charge For in all heathenisme you shall not read of any deeds so roule of any opinions so farre from reason but if they whom they call hereticks were only the censurers of all opinions in those times themselves being Libertines of Atheists and so among other their opinions broached what liked them best concerning Christianity I see no reason why they should be called Hereticks more than Celsus Porphyrie Lucian and such professed adversaries or any of the Philosophers that were before for if hee onely can bee an Hereticke who being baptised doth stubbornely maintaine a false opinion contrarie to some article of our faith How can the Manichees be counted Hereticks who were neither baptised nor acknowledged one God nor beleeved his Scriptures but as another prophane writing so farre as they liked it who worship't the Sanne the Moon and all their Idoles and although they celebrated their assemblies in comming together as the Christians yet can you account those mysteries of Beelzebub to be Christian which were performed with such accursed uncleannesse as I must forbeare to write which I could hardly have
nought runneth wast Or yet imperfect as though it were made in haste But that every thing according to that order of being which it hath hath all the perfections that belong thereto Neither can the learned Mornay be excused that having seen and citing Zoroaster would beleeve Plutarch in that wherein he knew the Oracle of Zoroaster was quite contrary He cites his consent to the Christian positions concerning originall sin Cap. 7. for the immortalitie of the soule and resurrection of the body Cap. 15. yea and for this very point of the Trinitie of Persons in the Vnity of the Deitie de ver Christ Rel. Cap. 6. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Father having made all things to th' Second wisedome gave Whom all mankind account the first all honour due to have But how could Plutarch so grave a Writer be so mistaken Hee flourished in the Reigne of Trajan before which time Simon Magus had taught that God did not make the world but certaine Angels which opinion his Scholler Menander upheld and over and above the filthinesse with women and things offered to Idols the Nicholaitans also Cernthus yet added that the God which made the world was but a lower power who did not so much as know the true God Iren. lib. 1. Ca. 25. From these and especially from Menander and the Nicholaitans proceeded the Gnosticks though not under that name til afterward These vaunted of all knowledge held Plato as one that knew little or nothing of Philosophie And this their high knowledge they boasted to have out of the Oracles of Zoroaster which they pretended to have thence falsly gave out what they list to bring the holy Scripture into contempt By the falshood and impudency of these it seems that Plutarch was deceived which yet is further manifest in this that in the same place de Is os hee mentions the opinion of the Chialists as the doctrine of Zoroaster wherein by his glosse Cerinthus had corrupted the holy Text Apoc. 20. as the Turks at this day understand their Paradise Now this doctrine of heaven upon earth for ought that ever I read was never mentioned in any prophane Writer before the time of S. Iohn but it was no new matier for Plutarch to be deceived in matiers of Religion as well that of the Chaldees further from his knowledge as in the Swine and Asse of the Iewes which he might have knowne better if by the Iewes themselves he would have beene informed See I.S. de Diis Syris synt 2. Ca. 16. But to returne to our Hereticks for all these follies and contrary opinions afore mentioned if you compare with the reasons and authorities aforesaid will vanish into nothing Of all the heresies about this point there is none so wicked as that which Augustine writes somewhere to Basilides Contr. Adver leg supra who first durst affirme that the God which the Nation of the Iewes honoured was not the true God Then he writes that Carpocrates denyed that God gave the Law to Moses elswhere that Cerdon affirmed that ther God of the Law and the Prophets was not the Father of Christ de haer Cap. 21. this last the Iewes like well of but to us all these are one heresie who hold according to that which is Heb. 1. That God which at sundry times and after sundry manners had spoken of old to the Fathers spake to us in these last dayes by his sonne For evidence of which because it is the ground of all our hopes you shall have a reason or two and if you desire more read the bookes of Tertullian against Marcion especially the third fourth and fift 1. § 4. If that God which was honoured by the Nation of the Iewes whom the Christians acknowledge the Father of Christ be not the true God then it will follow either that the true God hath hitherto beene utterly unknowne to the world or else that some of those false gods as we terme them whom the heathens worshipped as Jupiter Iuno Neptune c. must be the true God But both these things are false Therefore the God which the nation of the Iewes adored was the true God Now that none of the gods of the heathens could be the true God is manifest by this that although they were lyars yet durst never any of them take this to himselfe that he was God as may appeare by the answer of that Apollo of Claros where after a long description of God by which yet hee would uphold devill-worship he concludes with a lye of him and his fellowes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This is God but wee Angels are a little portion of God where you see to save his credit and uphold his sacrifices he gave himselfe out as a part of God s if the being of God were divisible into parts Moreover whereas the true God in regard of his Lordship and power over the creature might challenge the service and obedience thereof and give rules how he would be worshipped thereby as he did to Abraham Moses c. yet none of these devills ever taught their worshippers any other service to themselves but as enemies of mankinde to * Reade further to this purpose the second booke of S. August de Civit. Dei and see what Religion they taught their worshippers murder one another as is manifest by the sacrifices of Molech and other Idoles of the Canaanites Psal 106.37.38 And in prophane writers who knowes not the altar of the she-devill among the Tauri which had no sacrifices but of mands blood strangers and enemies overcome in warre Such was the altar of Saturne among the Cretians and Carthaginians and such a Priest for Iupiter Chamon was Busiris in Aegypt And Marius upon a dream which the devill shewed him became the butcher of his owne daughter Calphurnia Beside this if any of these gods of the heathens had beene the true God as their will so their wisdome goodnesse and justice should have beene knowne unto men Their will you see was murder their wisdome such that their chiefe fortune-teller Apollo of Delphi was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of his crooked and doubtfull answers which hee made concerning such things to come as he did not know or knowing would yet deceive therein as a devill Compare herewith the answers of God to Gedeon to David c. As their wisdome such was their goodnesse for what can bee remembred wherein any of these devils did ever any good to any nation countrie citie or private man wherein the providence and wisdome of man was not chiefe as you may account the safetie of the Athenians in their wooden wals at Salantis to the wisdome of Themistocles And although Castor and Pollux saved Simonides for his song yet they slew his hoste and all his friends And for their power it easilie appeares how weake it was in that they could not defend their owne right in man which doubtlesse they had if any among them
this reason and the like which wee make from our owne understanding hath a most sure foundation and ground in the truth of God for therefore is the light of reason and understanding in man as a glasse or image of the divine wisdome created by him in us Iohn 1.4 Ephes 4.24 that we thereby might be led unto the knowledge of Him and so unto that happinesse for which wee are created therefore the understanding doth evermore apply it selfe unto the truth and makes the will to joy therein and to hate that which is false and impossible For reason in man being the image of Christ the second Adam is set in the Paradise of God freelie to eate of every tree therein that is to consider the whole creature which yeelds unto reason infinite truths as fruit whereon to feed to the praise of him that hath created it but if shee that is given to him for his help that is the imagination his Hevah the mother of all living for by the imagination alone the formes of all things live and are lively presented to reason if shee I say deale treacherously with him and without him entertaine speech with the craftie Serpent then is he by her easily perswaded to taste of the forbidden fruit to follow her foolish and wicked suggestions and to let into his understanding falshood and errours which cannot stand with the light of the truth but are onely according to the traditions of Arts falslie so called and the authorities of men misled by opinions Concerning authorities See Postell de Nat. Med. pag. 16.17 and log Cap. 23. n. 8. and note a c The first Mover ceasing to move R. 14. Though this reason shew the truth of the conclusion a posteriori yet is not this argument proper to this place because the question here is onely about the inward actions of God in himselfe not that which is outward upon the creature of which you shall hereafter understand more at large in the 13. Chapter d So is his working infinitely ib. Seeing it is firmely agreed unto both by Divines and Philosophers that God is altogether unmoveable not onely by those kindes of motion properly so called See Log. introduct sect 4. Append. n. 1. but also improper and metaphoricall as change of the will anger desire or other passions it may seeme that this conclusion of Gods infinite action or working is enforced utterly against the truth because it seemes that no working can be without motion I answer that motion and operation or working are very different these are like to motions but neither are motions nor yet with motions for to feele to see to understand to will or any other action immanent or dwelling in the worker are actions operations or workings of the sences the understanding and will but yet no motions but most improperly and onely in likenesse for all working action or operation is of a thing that is in perfection but motion properly so called is alwayes with imperfection and leaves the thing wherein the motion is in possibilitie onely to a further perfection And yet the very moving from place to place may be an example of this working which I have proved in God to be infinite For if you set a ruler upon a pin and turne it with violence upon that centre you shall perceive no part of the surface ouer which it is turned which you shall not see covered every where with the ruler and the swifter it is carried about the better and more closely doth it cover it so that if you suppose that motion to be infinite in swiftnesse with continuance for a certaine time then every part of the ruler in the continuall succession of that time must of necessity be every where upon the under surface according to the length of that time which the ruler doth make from the navell point to the hemme or circumference So that you cannot more rightly call it motion than rest when every part of the ruler is continually upon every part of the surface under it And even so this working which I have proved to be in the Godhead because it is infinite may most truly according to this example be called rest because his owne action in himselfe is that wherein above all other he can take most glorie and delight as being in the perfection of goodnesse power wisdome truth and glorie c. And thus according to the measure of our weake understanding having considered what God is in his being it followes that we enquire also what Hee is according to the manner of his being The Father Almightie CHAP. XI That there is a Trinitie of Persons in the Vnitie of the Deitie Section 1. THat the wisdome of God manifested in this lower creature and all the possibilities that are therein shall at last bee made knowne to man for whose sake and use they were created I have elsewhere sufficiently proved But as yet how farre wee are from thence every man doth sufficiently know For is there any Dyer so overweening in his craft of dying as that he dare take upon him to know all the possibilities that are in the mixing and setting of colours nay in the service of that great god of our pampered gurmandizers I meane the belly is there any Cooke that will take upon him to bee able to make all those very things which are day lie sought out to please the taste if then in those things wherein our sences are most delighted wherein we studie with greedines how to please our selves we must confesse our dulnesse how much more heavie must we needs be in that whereof neither our sences nor our reason nor the highest and best part of our understanding all Nature helping us herein can give us any knowledge Who knowes the thoughts of a man but the spirit of a man that is within him how much more then is it impossible to know the mysteries of God but by that relation which hee hath made unto us of himselfe Therefore the knowledge of that mysterie of the holy Trinitie in the Unitie of the Godhead is that superexcellencie of knowledge which we have by the holy Scripture onely which truth we are so much the more carefull to know and constantlie to uphold first because it concernes that most excellent and high being even of God himselfe secondly because the revelation thereof is from God alone manifested by his word thirdly because it is the foundation of our faith and hope for if Christ our Saviour be not very God and very man the being of our Mediatour and the alsufficiencie of his merit is utterly vanished fourthlie it is one of the maine and principall differences between our most high Religion taught us by God himselfe and the false worship of Idolaters of the Iewes Turkes Arians and other hereticks which from time to time have turned the truth of God into a lye Fifthlie we follow herein the holy Martyrs and the Fathers in the primitive Church and those Councells
and goodnesse are one being doth bring forth eternally an infinite good that is the Sonne betwixt whom and himselfe results an infinite Communion of goodnesse viz. the holy Ghost If there must needs bee a distinction of termes in the actions of the Godhead then there must needs bee a difference of Persons otherwise the difference of the termes were idle and vaine if the being understood thereby were not answerable But there must needs bee a distinction of termes in the working of the Godhead For an infinite working already proved must needs be from an infinite worker about an infinite worke Therefore there is a difference of Persons in the unity of the deity 6. If there were not an infinite and eternall production in the Persons of the Godhead then the being of a beginning could not cleerely and evidently bee therein because though the beginner were yet the working of the beginner and the being begun were yet wanting and so these two comming after should bee inferiour or lesse both in continuance and infinitie And so the first and highest cause should bee an infinite beginner without any effect or thing begun by him which must bring on that the first and chiefest cause of all should be infinitely defective and ceasing to worke and of lesse force than other causes subordinate which all worke incessantlie to the bringing forth of their effects unlesse they bee hindered by lets more powerfull Therefore there bee moe Persons than one in the unitie of the Godhead 7. Being and the power of Being working and the power of working are all one in God as was shewed chap. 8. 9. n. 6. But God by his infinite and eternall power can bring forth an infinite and eternall being like Himselfe by the infinite and eternall working of his power Therefore He doth bring forth or if he can and will not that power were in vaine and so his power and will were not equall and infinite So there should bee divers beings in God finite and infinite But all these things are impossible Therefore God doth bring forth an infinite being his Sonne by his infinite working the holy Ghost 8. If the inward working of the deity bee infinite with all the conditions of Infinitie then the understanding of God for example must bee infinite both in the act or perfection of it selfe and in the object which it doth understand and in the worke or action of the understanding about that object So that God understanding his owne being must needs behold himselfe by an infinite action of understanding But the working of God is infinite with all the conditions of infinitie as hath beene proved for otherwise there should bee a greaternesse in being and a lessenesse in working and so the being of God should not bee simple and one Therefore in the unity of the infinite deity there is an infinite understanding which we call the Father an infinite object or image of that understanding in the sight of which that infinite understanding is most delighted because nothing can be more excellent than it and this is God understood that glorious Sonne and an infinite working of the understanding and that is the Holy Ghost which you see cannot be conceived to be if either the infinite understanding or the object were supposed not to be and therefore he is said to proceed from them both And thus is it in all the other dignities of God his goodnesse his infinitie his eternity power will truth glory c. 9. Now the texts whereby this doctrine is taught more darkely in the old Testament lest the true Church with the Heathen might have fallen into the opinion of many Gods are these among many other Gen. 1. v. 26. Let us make man in our owne image Gen. 3.22 Behold the man is become as one of us Gen. 11.7 Let us goe downe and let us confound their language Gen. 11.7 which manner of speech is not borrowed for manners sake from the custome of Princes and great men who for modestie speake not in their owne name alone Wee but as having determined with their great men and counsellors men like themselves But God doth not so consult nor determine by advice of his Creature Neither yet doth that language admit such forme of speech but as the Easterne languages even to this day speake to one particular person in the number of one as you may reade 2 Sam. 12.7 Thou art the man and 2 Sam. 18 3. Thou shalt not goe forth Thou art worth ten thousand of us Esth 7.3 If I have found favour in thy sight O King But to returne to the holy Trinity You have a like proofe in Numb 6.24.5.6 where the word Iehovah is three times repeated in the blessing and every time with a severall accent So that although his name be one Zach. 14.9 and his being one Deut. 6.4 yet in that one being is a Trinitie of Persons which you shall better understand if you consider the blessings in the new Testament all taken from hence as that 2 Cor. 13.14 Rev. 1.4.5 c. So likewise in Iob. 35.10 Where is God my makers and Psal 149. Let Israel rejoyce in his makers Eccles 12.1 Remember thy Creators and againe Psal 11.7 His faces or their faces will view the righteous In which places though for some reason translated singularly Maker Creator Face yet according to the precisenesse of the Hebrew it is as I have told you And yet a more evident proofe is that in Gen. 20.13 where the word Elohim God is ioyned with a verbe of the plurall number And in Ioshuah 24.19 The Trinity of Persons in unity of the being is most cleare For with the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Elohim is ioyned an adiective of the plurall number 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Kadoshim and a personall of the singular 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hu as if you would say God He the holy ones or as Esay explaneth it Ch. 6.3 Holy Holy Holy art thou O Lord. And againe in the same Chapter ver 8. whom shall I send there is the unity of the Godhead and who shall goe for us there is the Trinity of the Persons And againe in Esay chap. 48.16 Christ speaketh thus There am 1. I. and now the. 2. Lord God and 3. His Spirit hath sent me So you read in Psal 33.6 By the 1. Word of 2. Ichovah were the heavens made and all the host of them by the 3. Spirit of his mouth And in Hag. 2.5.6 From the beginning I was and now I am with you saith the 1. Lord of hostes the 2. word which covenanted with you when you came out of Aegypt my 3. Spirit shall dwell among you And if you desire moe proofes out of the old Testament you may reade Ficinus de Christ Relig. Cap. 31. The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ichovah that great and fearefull name of God Deut. 28.58 one name of his owne being containes the mysterie of the Trinity For in the forming
how can unity bee Being or Being bee one but by that power which is in both And this Trinity is the excellency of all understanding unity power Being the one bringing forth the other brought forth and power proceeding from unity ioyned with being And this is the first Trinitie that can bee understood or conceived to bee unity being and the power of them both by which divinity is the Father of being being is of unity The Father is the father of wisdome and wisdome the Son of the Father and between these a most high power hidden in the one of producing in the other of being produced as Plato hath shewed it wonderfully Thus Proclus The argument of Pythagoras is not of lesse weight That which is unchangeable must needs be eternal and alwayes one And as al change in every body is by reason of inequality of the parts so that which is absolutely and ever one must be ever in equality so verity and equalitie must be eternall and multiplicity and inequality must necessarily bee after unity and equalitie And as unity is the cause of connexion or being one so inequality is of division And the effect of the first cause must have priority before the effects of the second cause Therefore connexion also must be before division and change and if before change then also eternall And because there can bee but one eternall therefore unity equality and connexion must bee one thing And this is that threefold unity which Pythagoras taught was to bee adored Pet. Blondus de Trenario pag. 106.107 And Cusa de Docta ignorantia lib. 1. cap. 7. Neither is that reason which Cusa Exereroit lib. 7. pag. 134. brings from Aristotle to bee slighted especially by Thomas that great Aristotelian Aristotle saith that the first cause of all must needs be both efficient formall and the end And three firsts there cannot be because before all plurality there must needs be unity Therefore it being one first it must bee a threefold cause efficient formall and finall The efficient cause is neither Formall nor Finall and the formall is neither finall nor efficient Therefore they are three distinct causes considered in their severall subsistences but considered in their firstnesse they are in being one alone many such reasons and authorities to this purpose you may reade in Struchus Deperenni Phi. lib. 1. 2. But how much yet more fitly and more fully hath the illuminated Raimund shewed both this point and all those other which Tho. Aqu. hath given over as past all proofe For Raimund taking all those conditions of the divine being which the holy Scripture gives to God and without which that being could not be perfect and supposing and proving them to be infinite with all the conditions of infinity both in being and working hath taught the way to shew the Trinity of Persons in unity of being by every one of those conditions see Art mag Part. 9. And though his words seeme borrel and rude as bonificans bonificabile Bonificare in una bonitatis essentia Possificans possificabile and possificare in the being of power yet they are full of excellent meaning The learned and witty Cusa de visione Dei cap. 17. gives instance in the unity which is either unity uniting unity united or the union or knot of them both yet all these in the most simple being of unity And againe in love which is either in the Person loving or in the Person loved or in the knot of the Love betweene them all according in the nature of Love and without any of these Love cannot be perfect and compleate yet may every one of these be understood apart inasmuch as a man may love and not be loved loved and not love againe But where that which is Lovely is also loving there the bond of love is firmely tyed and love in every part entire yet is this love but in shadowes among us but perfect in the endlesse and perfect being of love 1 Ioh. 4.8.16 And thus in other conditions of the divine nature have other learned and devout men endevoured to shew their understanding and firme consent unto this high article of the christian Faith one in the power of God another in his wisdome c. according to the proofes you read before And therefore not to goe about to overthrow the reasons brought by Thomas because the authority of so great a Doctor may cut deeper than his reasons and so cut off if not the strength of the reasons in the articles following yet that comfort which the faithfull soule might have thereby I say that all the reasons which are brought to this article and so for the most part in all the rest are onely of two kindes First and chiefely from the impossibilities which would follow upon the contradiction of the thing in question which kinde of discourse I have taught as I can log cap. 8. n. 7. and chap. 26. more at large Secondly by that kinde of demonstration which I call by conversion of termes as I shewed log cap. 18. n. 3. in the syllogisticall handling of such arguments as in effect are all one with them which log cap. 13. n. 5. I shewed to bee by rule in the second kinde of equivalence Now both these kindes of argument prove the question onely that it is that is to say shew onely that the proposition is true and neither prove nor enquire how or for what superiour cause which in this and in many of the other questions here handled cannot be given And there is no proposition how true how universall or manifest soever but it may be proved by these meanes both in the affirmative For in things of the same nature and being whatsoever agrees to one must needs agree to the other and in the negative the ground of impossibilities and all negative discourse whatsoever is denied to the predicate must also bee denyed to the subject Now I thinke it is no more derogation from the truth to bee thus confirmed than it is simplie to bee affirmed as it is in the article of the Creed As if I say there is an eternall being the cause of all Beings there is an infinite wisdome the disposer of all an infinite power that governes all and thereupon conclude that there is a God What dishonour is here offered to God or his truth are not all these termes an eternall Being the cause of all beings An infinite Wisdome c. convertible one with another and all of them meaning one being which wee call God have they not all authority in the Holy Scripture And shall not that which is truely affirmed of one bee as truely affirmed of the other And so on the otherside by impossibilities If there bee not an eternall being the beginner and cause of all other beings then that which is begun must bee a beginning to it selfe But this is impossible for so it should bee a cause and yet not bee Therefore there is a God
God doth bring forth eternally his Sonne Re. 4. The truth of this conclusion hath beene diversly gainsaid For some have utterly denyed the Trinitie of Persons in the Unitie of the Godhead others with this truth have blended their owne devices The hereticks which held that as there was but one being in the Deitie so there was but one Person called by divers names of the Father the Sonne and the Holy Ghost were of divers families according to the names of the speciall maintainers of this opinion but best knowne by the name of Sabellius one of the most subtile defenders thereof about the yeere 260. which heresie after a long sleepe was againe awaked about the yeere 1110 by one Porretanus who affirmed that the Persons in the Godhead differ not save onely in the apprehensions of our minde not by any reall or true distinction The Iewes likewise among other reasons doe therefore disclaime the Christian Religion because they suppose that by the Trinitie of Persons is taught a pluralitie of Gods contrarie to that which is Deut. 6.4 The Lord our God is one Lord. The Turkes also denie the Trinitie of Persons and hold it therefore impossible for God to have a Sonne because he never had a wife Now of those that held a Trinitie Simon that witch of whom you reade Actes 8. when the gall of his bitternesse had levened him thorowour gave out of himselfe that he in the person of the Father gave the Law to Moses in the dayes of Tiberius suffered in shew under the Person of the Sonne and afterward came downe on the Apostles in fierie tongues August de Haeres Cap. 1. Hierarcha also from the words of the Nicen Creed that Christ was light of light affirmed that the three Persons were as three lights of which one tooke light of another and so he made the beings of the persons separate and apart whereas the Fathers in that Councell meant not any division or being apart but that the Sonne is of the substance of the Father without any lessening or abatement of the Fathers being as one light takes light of another without any losse of light in the former The Metangismonites so called from their opinion taken from vessels that they might avoid the opinion of the separate being of the Persons held that they were as vessels contained one within another falselie supposing with the Anthropomorphites or Man-shapers that God was bodily and so conteined within a certaine space and againe misunderstanding that text of Scripture Iohn 14.11 where our Lord saith I am in the Father so that in the Divine nature they supposed some thing greater which was the Father and something lesse which was the Sonne and a third thing within them both which was the Holy Ghost But against that bodily being which they conceived you have reasons sufficient in the 9. Chapter The text of S. Iohn makes the matter more plaine for as it is impossible that two bodies should bee each one within another except by way of commixation so it quite overthrowes that foolish opinion because it is thrice there added that the Father is in the Sonne so that of necessitie there can bee but one being of them both For if the being of God be not most simple and pure as was shewed before Chap. 9. And if every being answers to the Originall then the essence of the Sonne must be most pure as the Father is so that if each of the Persons be in the other there can be no difference but onely in the manner of being onely See August de Civit. Dei lib. 11. Cap. 10. Then concerning that third falshood which they supposed of a greater and lesser being it cannot possiblie stand with the nature of infinitie whether it be understood of extension or of vertue onely The Triformians likewise to crosse the errour of Sabellius affirmed three Persons and that the whole and entyre being of the Godhead was in all the three taken together yet not in every person wholly but so as one part of it was in the Father another part in the Sonne and a third part in the Holy Ghost By which falshood it would follow that the Godhead were in it selfe a divideable being and so a compound contrary to that which is concluded Chap. 9. The Tritheites are yet more mad then the former that it may appeare how boundlesse errour is They make the being of God not one and the sam as the Triformians did but affirme that there is a threefold nature and distinguish the Persons in their essence or absolute being in place also and other differences of particular substances as Peter James and Iohn and so make three Gods different and apart each from other The Tetratheites would seeme more subtile then all that had beene before them for they beside the three Persons of the Godhead supposed a fourth being which did communicate it selfe to all the three by which communication of divine nature everie one of those three became God By which sottish opinion it must follow that none of those three Persons could be either infinite or eternall if they receive their being from another if they be God by grace onely and communication of another being than their owne neither can their being be simple and one having one being of themselves and another imparted unto them But if that being which they call that fourth common being be that one most simple pure and eternall being which wee confesse to be God then it must follow necessarilie that in that being there bee three Persons as hath been declared in the Chapter before in every one of which the whole Godhead is all in all and all in everie one not by communication from another nor by participation onely but by the whole and proper possession of every Person essentially so that the Godhead is no other being than that which is in the three persons nor the three Persons any other thing than that manner of being which is in the Godhead eternally but they prove it thus Where are one and three trulie and really different there must needs bee foure But in the Deitie there is one being and three Persons really distinguished therefore foure severall beings I answer Where is one and three absolute beings there must needs be foure but in the Godhead there is one absolute being and three manners of being which are the Persons but the manner of being doth not make a number different from the being as Isaac is one absolute being in himselfe yet Jsaac the sonne of Abraham is not a second nor Isaac the father of Iacob a third So the follie of this opinion and the weaknesse of their reasons appearing it remaines for the better understanding of this most high mysterie first that answer bee given to those arguments which Sabellius brought for his opinion secondly that the reasons which are brought of the Tritheits be discussed But that no errour or mistaking may grow concerning the faith in the truth
of the thing it will be necessarie to declare what manner of distinction or difference that is which is to bee put between the Persons of the Godhead for if they be trulie and really distinguished it may seeme that their essence or being cannot bee one and this was the errour of the Tritheites But if they bee not really distinguished then there must bee but one Person in the Godhead called by divers names as Sabellius said or distinguished by our conceits alone according to the opinion of Porretanus The difference of things is either in their absolute and essentiall being and that either generall speciall or individuall as in things living or lifelesse men and beasts Peter and Iohn or else it is according to their proprieties difference of respects or manner of being as in Isaac his manly subsistence of his owne soule and body is his absolute individuall essence yet in respect of the proprieties of his being his sonneship toward Abraham his fatherhood toward Iacob his lordship toward Rebecca his mastership towards Eleazar c. are severall things and really distinguished by that reality or being which is relative or with peculiar resects to another The third manner of difference is by circumstantiall accidents onely as one part of the white wall may seeme more shining and white than another because more light doth fall upon it The fourth sort of differences are onely such as wee in our understanding are compelled to make The Persons of the Godhead are not distinguished one from another in their essence or absolute being as the Tritheits affirm'd for this is onely one in all substantially but yet in the manner of this being they are distinct truly and really contrarie to that of Sabellius and Porretanus For whether you respect that relation which is among the Persons one to another the being of the Father as a Father is with those properties or respects which make a reall being of a Father distinct from the Sonne and so from that eternall action of his generation whereby the Sonne is produced or brought forth or whether you respect the Godhead absolutely yet seeing in that pure and simple being nothing can bee but essentiallie it cannot bee more essentiall thereunto to bee one in the unitie of being than it is to bee a Trinitie in the difference of proprieties that is that God bee what hee is in his essence or absolute being and as hee is in his manner of being And as in the absolute being of the Godhead wee say according to the necessitie of the truth that there is wisdome truth goodnesse c. not as different essences but as so many perfections conditions or dignities of that one infinite being so likewise in the manner of his being wee are compelled both by the sacred authoritie of the holy text and the enforcement of reason as hath beene shewed to confesse a Trinitie of Persons of which everie one is trulie and reallie distinguish't from another so that there cannot possiblie bee a communitie or enterchange of their personall being And this is that reall distinction that I meane to wit that cleere differences of the properties in the severall Persons whereby they are not different essences nor different Gods yet different beings or different things that is divers termes of relation with the subsistences meant thereby and in some sort opposed See log Cap. 9. n. 14. For as in the uttermost simplicitie of their Divine being which is onely one one not accidentally or numerally not of quantitie but substantially one it is not possible to suppose any difference of being either reall or intellectuall so in the manner and relative properties of that being those differences must needs be found whereby those termes of relation which wee call Persons are so truly and reallie distinguished as that they cannot possiblie bee taken to bee one either in their subsistences or in our understanding So then the Persons of the deitie differ from the essence of the Deitie not really as one being differs from another being which the Tetratheites affirmed but as the order or manner of being differs from that manner of being wherein it hath the foundation But the Persons differ one from another as the relative properties of a being may differ among themselves that is not in their essence the foundation of the properties for so they are but one God but yet truly and really according to those differences whereby the properties or relations are distinguished yet shall not these differences bring in any new or different essence into the simplicitie of the Divine being because they are onely relative and such as follow the manner of being But because it is essentiall unto the Divine being to have in it selfe all the perfection of being therefore hath God not onelie a most pure simple and absolute being whereby he is that which he is but also the properties of an absolute and simple being whereby he workes that which he workes infinitely and eternally Therefore that feare of the Iewes that the Christian Religion by the Trinitie of Persons brings in a pluralitie of Gods is onely from their owne errour not knowing the Scriptures nor the power of God nor his eternall working But you aske what this manner of being or properties are which adde nothing to the simplicitie of the Divine being and yet are therein essentially Have I tolde you all this while and understand you not The properties of the Divine being are of two sorts the first absolute the other relative Whatsoever you adde to the simplicitie of being must needs be a condition or propertie thereof As if you say of the being of God that it is most simple or pure that is One Infinite Eternall Almightie Glorious Ever-working c. here puritie unitie infinitie c. are the properties or conditions of that being which wee call God which although they seeme into us differing in their severall respects yet they adde no other being beside that one most absolute being of God but onelie expresse to us the properties conditions or dignities thereof without which that being could not bee perfect The relative properties are such as proceed from the eternitie of his activitie life or working for the uttermost perfection of every thing is manifested by the actions thereof And because in him being and working are essentially one therefore whatsoever doth necessarily follow either his being or his working must also be in him essentially and therfore are these relations which we call persons in the Godhead essentially whose differences notwithstanding depend immediately upon the working of the Divine Being S. Augustine takes up this difference of properties gravely and wittily thus The being of God is said to be simple and so is because he is that which he hath except that relation which every Person hath to another For the Father hath the Son yet is not the Son and the Son hath his Father yet is not that Father but yet every Person in respect of himselfe
at all any thing of very being as Keckerman supposes but onely a manner of being which for ought that I can conceive being nothing of being must bee but a meere conceit of ours the opinion of Sabellius must stand for truth and so on the other side if these relations be the very beings or things subsisting nay if the Divine being be the very relation of the Fatherhood and Sonneship as Thomas affirmes both contra Gent. lib. 4. c. 14. then if the Fatherhood differ from the Sonneship and that reallie as being in Divine essence the difference must be most reall and so the Sonneship from the Fatherhood and both of them from the procession of the Holy Ghost it seemes that the Divine being must differ really from it selfe and so there can bee but one being of all the Persons as Arrius affirmed By relation you may understand either that logicall notion which is between the termes relative correlative and so the sayings of Kecker are justifiable or else you may meane thereby the things spoken of with that mutuall respect which they have each to other and so you must understand the doctrine of S. Thomas For your further satisfaction remembes what I told you Introduct in log Sect. 4. n. 11. That those relations which I can necessary commonly called secundum esse are such words as signifie first that mutuall respect which they have to their correlatives and then those beings whereon they depend fundamentally As the name Father first hath reference to a childe next it imports the subsistence or person as of Abraham or Iesse so double first understands single lesse greater next quantities Therefore though I thinke it not fitly said that the fatherhood is the divine essence or that the essence is in the Fatherhood as Thomas speakes for essence imports the simple and absolute being and fatherhood that reference which is to another yet these relations shall not bee so meerely the manner of being but that they may make a reall difference from their correlatives not onely in regard of that substratum or thing meant in their second signification which is really differing from the thing opposed as a Father from a Sonne Iesse from David but also in respect of that being whereon these relations are founded immediately as in Abrabam that lively or naturall strength whereby he is enabled to beget his like in Isaack that lively humanity which was begotten As unity the transcendent is convertible with being both which in quantities are the ground of evennesse or equality in qualities of likenesse And therefore Keckerman to shun a pluralitie of being doth unnecessarily avoyd that reall difference which it is necessary to put in the Persons of the Trinity wherein there are more or divers subsistent beings if you respect the Persons or relations but one thing alone if you regard the essence For the realty in the difference of the relations can no way enforce a plurality in their absolute beings but onely an incommunicable propriety in the things that are different For although in natures created some attributes be essentiall which are in the thing most perfectly Some accidentall as learning Iustice and such other which are not perfect in us some againe are but onely relative which of all other most imperfectly belong unto us as not necessary to our being but sometime depend on things without as a mastership on his servants a fatherhood on his children and even those relations which are nearest doe presuppose not only the being of the subject but also such accidents in the subject from whence the Relation doth arise as the right hand and left hand from the position of the members yet in the superexcellencie of the divine being whereto no perfection can bee wanting which is possible to be either in the being or manner of being in the working or manner of working it is necessary that all things be supereminently according to the most perfect manner of being that is essentially And therefore these relations which are in the Godhead are not so called properly as being utterly in the simplicity of that being which is utterly in dependent yet because hee hath reveiled himselfe unto us by the name of the Father the Word and the Spirit one being in the consideration of which wee come nearest to that relation which is properly so called in the creature we are compeld for helpe of our owne understanding which wee finde so dazeled at that infinite light to hide our Eyes and by little and little as by degrees to take a glympse thereof and so to speake according to that light which we discerne And as in the degrees of light first we see the dawning then the shine or cleare light after the Beames and lastly the body of the Sunne So contrariwise in the knowledge of God from that fountaine of Light His being which is reflected in all the creatures wee view the beames or immediate perfections thereof His goodnesse eternity wisdome and glory and these shew themselves first in their inward working and afterward at an infinite distance in the creature outwardly In their in ward working because they are infinite we must acknowledge an infinite agent an infinite object an infinite action or the termes or limits of all action from whence wherto the middle terme between these two which we call Persons And so though our guide his word bee that Light which shines in the darkenesse yet we must confesse that he dwels in the Light whereto none can approach which to us is all one with that darkenesse which he hath made his pavillion And as in the Being which wee conceive absolute wee put different perfections of wisdome of power of goodnesse c. which neverthelesse wee must confesse to bee one perfection though they bee truly distinguished betweene themselves So in the different relations which wee call Persons though wee know and confesse them to bee really different yet must wee acknowledge the subsistences one in their absolute being And although the understanding in the confideration of created beings wonders how all these things can bee in that uttermost simplicity and unity of Being and that after one most imple manner of Being essentially yet when it remembers that that being is therefore most perfect because it is most simple and that no degree of perfection can bee wanting to that which is most perfect it dispoiles it selfe of all those rules which it doth verifie in created things and because it is not able by one simple apprehension in it selfe either to conceive much lesse to expresse that perfection which is in the simplicity of the divine being it is content with those expressions which it is able to make thereof so that the truth and majestie of the thing bee not hurt thereby Therefore whether s. Thomas deliver it thus or Zanchius thus So long as we know they meane no other thing than that which the holy Scripture hath taught us wee ought not to receive with the
left haud that which they deliver with the right 2. Now for the opinion of Sabellius it is said That if every one of the Persons be the divine Being then shall they all bee but one Person But every Person in the Deity is the whole divine Being or if the Sonne and the Holy Ghost be not the whole divine being then can they not be God as Arrius affirmed Answer Although nothing of the Divine being bee without or beside the Persons but that every Person is perfectly God yet the manner of being cannot be the absolute Being of a thing so the assumption is false And although every Person in respect of his absolute Being be very God yet is it not said that any Person according to his personall properties is the whole divine being no more than the Son-ship of Isaack is his humanity so the consequence for Arrius will not hold 3. What two things soever agree in a third must needes agree betweene themselves The Father and the Sonne agree in the unity of essence therefore they are one betweene themselves Answer The argument is fallacions from specialty as I shewed log chap. 22. n. 2. For the rule holds onely in equality of quantities except you restreine it to that wherein the agreement is so the Father and the Son agree in the unity of their essence but differ in their personall properties 4. The essence of God is most simply and substantially one and therefore first not differing from it selfe Secondly incommunicable to three Answer First the difference is not betweene it selfe and it selfe but in the properties which are essentially in it selfe as the individuall being of Isaack differs not from it selfe but his Fatherhood toward Iacob and his Sonship toward Abraham are as really different that is as diverse properties as Fatherhood and Sonship can bee Secondly The three Persons are not severall essences but all one essence incommunicable to any other but they are diverse relations in that one absolute being 5. A Person in the deity is either finite or infinite if finite he cannot bee God if infinite then if there be three Persons there must also bee three infinites or if these three infinites bee but one infinite then is there but one infinite Person called by diverse names Answer Infinity in the Deity is the condition of the absolute being not of the propriety or manner of being as to be reasonable is in Isaack the property or condition not of his Fatherhood nor of his Sonship but of his humanity only 6. If there bee moe Persons than one in the one onely absolute being of the Godhead then it is necessary that there bee something in them whereby they must be distinguished and so every Person must bee compounded or if to avoid composition you say that this distinction is onely in relation which brings not any new being but onely respect to another yet relation cannot bee without some absolute being whereon it is grounded As in a servant there is a being besides that reference which he hath to his master Nay if this absolute being bee the individuall and most simple essence of the Deitie yet that cannot be the foundation of diverse relations because of the uttermost unity and simplicity thereof And if these relations have any other foundation it is not possible to avoid composition therefore there is not any plurality or difference of Persons Answer You were told before That whatsoever is in God is in Him essentially that it is not more essentiall to Him to bee one God then to be three in the differences of Persons because perfection both of being and manner of being are in him according to his most simple being For the diverse perfections of the creature came thereto by the manifold formes therein over and above the essentiall formes and must of force bee Accidents But the superexcellency of the simplicity of the divine being being the cause of all perfection therein suffers neither composition nor accident as hath beene shewed chap. 9. therefore as in the divine being neither goodnesse wisdome nor power adde any thing of new being so in the working the diverse termes of agent action object or any other words whereby we expressed the difference of relations or Persons doe not adde any thing to the simplicity either of being or working though they bee therein essentially No nor yet are they properly said to be founded therein as any other things different therefrom though we in our weake understanding can neither conceive nor expresse them but as different termes of relation properly so called Neither yet shall it follow from hence that the persons are not really and truly distinguished for the very being of the Father as he is a Father is in this Hee doth eternally bring forth his Sonne And likewise the Being of the Sonne that he is brought forth of the Father by the infinite and eternall action of the Father in himselfe but rather because this production is infinite and eternall as was shewed therefore the Persons also as concerning their personall proprieties must be different eternally though in their absolute and individuall being they bee one essentially so that as in relations properly so called there is the substance the attribute and the relation which followes thereon so likewise here is first the absolute Being of the Deity then the working thereof and lastly the termes of that action or the relations ensuing which we call Persons yet with this difference that in the relations of the creature the attribute and the relation succeeding are both accounted accidents But here in the deity all things are essentially so that although the simple or absolute Being of the deitie bee not the foundation of divers relations yet the action thereof must needs admit these different termes which we call relations or persons and that without composition either to make distinction of the persons or to avoid confusion in them 7. That relation whereby the Persons are distinguished either is something of very being or else it is in the understanding onely If it be in our understanding onely then can it not make any personall distinction if it bee any thing of very being yet can it not be that absolute Being common to all and if it be anything different therefrom then must something be in the Persons beside their absolute essence which because it is impossible it followes that there is no distinction of Persons Answer This argument is in effect all one with the former And you ought to have remembred that it hath of ten beene said that the distinction of the persons is reall and therefore not in our understanding onely The Persons taken together in their absolute essence admit to distinction but are all essenrially one God And so every person by himselfe in his essence is likewise God But the persons understood apart according to the propriety of their personall beings are really distinguished and that reall distinction is their Personality and that personality
is their reall distinction and that relation whereby they are distinguished is nothing different from any of these nor yet the propriety of their personall being is any other thing than that relation Therefore though the persons are not distinguished by or in that absolute being wherein they are all one yet is it most falsely brought in thereby that any thing shall bee in them beside their essence whereby they are distinguished For the distinction or difference of the persons arises from the action onely or working of the Absolute Being which yet is essentially in the absolute Being and differs not therefrom no more than heat in the fyer doth differ essentially from the fyer or reason feeling and growth in a man doth differ essentially from the soule of man 8. Every relative depends necessarily upon the correlative But nothing which is depending upon another can be truely God Therefore either the Persons differ not by relations only or none of the persons can be God or else there is no relation and so no distinction of the persons at all Answer It is a fallacious and froward kinde of arguing to presse the propriety of speech or use of words to darken the truth of things see log cap. 21. n. 5. It hath beene said 1. that the being of God is supereminently above all being above all created understanding to conceive 2. That relation in created things doth not onely presuppose a subject but also some quantity quality action or other affection in the subject whereon that relation doth depend 3. That those relations in the persons of the deity are nothing else but the very personall proprieties and that the word Relation as many other beside is taken into use in this argument onely to helpe the expressing of our understanding though indeed properly it bee not in the divine being yet can we not conceive but that there is an order in the procession of the persons as I have said elsewhere yet not such as shall bring in any dependence no not in the personall proprieties because the action or eternall working whence the personall differences doe proceed is essentially in the Godhead or if dependence must needes bee yeelded unto yet seeing it can bee nothing but onely the order of procession in the persons of the Godhead it brings in no such inconvenience as that thereupon it should follow that either the Sonne or the Holy Ghost were not God So the foundation of the doubt being but a hil of sand the whole building proves but a trifle And these are the principall reasons brought for the Sabellian heresie The authorities of the Holy Scripture which they falsely alleage hereto are such as prove the absolute unitie of the divine Being as you have heard before in the end of the eighth Chapter which Texts as they doe most strongly confirme the eternall truth of the absolute being of one God so doe they nothing gain say the Trinitie of the Persons which other Texts of the Scripture reach as you have partly heard and shall heare further hereafter when wee come to speake in particular of the Persons of the Sonne and of the Holy Ghost So it remaines now only to answer that which is brought for the opinion of the Tritheites which poore fancie though it may vanish at the fight of the Reasons which have beene brought for the simple and one Being of God in the eight Chapter yet because it would justifie it selfe by this doctrine of the Trinitie you shall see what the strength of their Reason is 9 That which is begotten and that which is not begotten must needs be very different The persons of the Trinity are begotten as the Sonne and not begotten as the Father and the Holy Ghost Therefore if every person be God they are different Gods Answer The things which in no respect are different must be the same and there can bee no difference put betweene things which brings not in a deniall on the one side and an affirmation on the other And this opposition is betweene all things howsoever differing So betweene the Persons of the Deity there must be a relative opposition As the Father ergo not the Sonne the Sonne ergo not the Father c. because there is a relative distinction but this doth nothing at all enforce a plurality of Gods or a difference of absolute Beings but of the Persons onely And if you desire to see other arguments like these reade Thomas Aquinas cont Gent. lib. 4. Cap. 10. and their Answers cap. 14. see also the note a on the 24. chap. following sect 9. and note a on the 33. chap. But the answers to all objections will bee easie if you remember what hath beene said and suffer not yourselfe to be carryed away with shew of reasons taken from naturall things which though they bee most true in the creature which had a beginning yet can they no way bound or binde the infinite and eternall truth of Him that is Lord and Creator of nature as I have remembred you elsewhere Remember also to consider in Christ his essence which in all the Persons is coeternall and one and His Person begotten eternally of the Father And in this Person distinguish His natures divine and humane from his offices wherein remember 1. that His sending and obedience abate nothing from His equalitie with the Father concerning the unity of their essence 2. that these names which import His office are spoken of Him in respect of both His natures CHAP. XII That in the Glorious Deity there be Three Persons and no moe YOu misse here a great deale of learning and wit which other men have shewed in the mystery of unity and the number of the Three But because the reasons that might bee made from thence would bee but onely inductive and I desire to stand with you on the lower and plaine ground let us leave those high Speculations to them that please to read them among the Cabalists in Brixianus his comment Symbol and elsewhere and see what other reasons can be brought for the question in hand 1. Nothing can possibly be in the Deity but according to the uttermost perfection of Being that is essentially and necessarily Therefore if it bee not necessary to put moe Persons than Three in the Godhead then is it not possible But it is not necessary to put moe persons in the divine Being either Father Son or holy Ghost For so the Fatherhood Sonship and procession of the Holy Ghost should not bee perfect in these And if in these Persons there should not bee perfect Production then it might follow that there were a disability in the producer and so the first principle of all should bee imperfect unable and weake So nothing besides it nothing after it could bee perfect But all these things are impossible Or if the other Person or Persons to be put in the Godhead should be neither Fathers because they did not produce nor Sons because they were not
of the infinitie of the power goodnesse and will of God would build up the infinite of the world at lest concerning the extension or space thereof And although the answers heretofore made to the arguments above may seeme to answer his reasons sufficiently yet I suppose you may better understand whatsoever is to bee said hereto if you have well perused that which is said in the second and eighth Chapter In the meane time you may doe well to remember who measured the water in the hollow of his hand and meted out heaven with his span Esay 40.12 And if all these things were made in number weight and measure Sap. 11.17 It may well follow that the world cannot be infinite in any of these 7. But the infinitie or uncertaintie of number hath most doubt because it is said Heb. 1.2 11.3 That God hath appointed Christ to bee heire of all things because that by him he made the Worlds But the word World answers to two words in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The first signifies oftentimes the frame of the whole creature as in Matth. 25.34 but not alwayes for sometimes it signifies the world of the wicked onely as Iohn 14.17 sometimes of the elect onely as Iohn 3.17 sometime an age or time of the world and the people of that age as S. Peter 2. Epist 2.5 saith that God spared not the old world and againe 2. Pet. 3.6 The world that then was perished by waters to which meaning the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 used in that text of Heb. 1.2 doth most directly answer So that the ages there spoken of may well receive interpretation by the dayes of the creation by which God foretold what should afterward come to passe as it is said Esay 46.10 and elsewhere * See Brocard◠Mystica in Gen. So then the first day of nature when darkenesse was upon the deepe signified that time when the wickednesse of man was great on the earth and the thoughts of his heart were onely evill continually And although they had the light of reason in them yet because they did not walke according to that light therefore God brought the floud upon the world of the ungodly The second day wherein was the division of the waters by the firmament of heaven meant that time when God separated his Church from the people of the world and parted them by the firmament of his Covenants first of circumcision given to Abraham afterward of the ceremoniall Law by Moses which worke of the second day is therefore not praised as good because the Law workes wrath Rom. 4.15 And because these ceremonies were not able to give life to the doers of the same for Moses might not bring Israel into the land of promise Deut. 34.4 Esay 66.3 Gal. 2.16 19. 30.10 The third day signifies the third age or state of the Church when the earth that is these worldly rites by the lively interpretation of the Prophets who unfolded their meaning and taught the people of their times to have hope in him that was to come brought forth the herbe and fruit tree yeelding seed unto everlasting life The fourth age of the Church was that time wherein the Sun or righteousnesse did shine and brought in that new light that true light which lightens every man that come into the world of his Church that Sun which gave shine unto the Moone the Apostolike Church and to the Stars those Doctors whose knowledge zeale and constancie gave light in that darke night of persecutions and heresie which did ensue And these and such other are the ages even untill the great Iubile of which the Apostle speakes in that place Heb. 1.2 which is brought for the proofe of many worlds So this Democritan fancie may vanish 8. Concerning the infinitie of multitude in the different species or kindes of things the Cabalists have an opinion that although they rise to an excessive number yet they must needs be definite and that according to the difference of words in all the possible change and joyning of the letters for if either the things were not different according to the signification of words or that the words had not their meaning according to the difference of things that wisdome who both made the things and gave words to expresse their differences should seeme disproportionable and wanting on one side or on the other neither could that word be verefied Gen. 2.19 which saith And whatsoever Adam called every living creature so was the name thereof The opinion is delivered in the booke which they call Iezirah the author of the tradition they make Abraham the Patriarch the description of Iuda an ancient Rabbine the collection of the number is of Fr. Georgius in his 244 Probl. tit 67. and this * You may see also the comment of Postellus on that booke and Archangels apologie of the Cabala pag. 548 c. is the number 1124002590827719680000. that is one thousand one hundred twentie foure millions of great millions two thousand five hundred and ninetie great millions eight hundred twenty seven thousand seven hundred and nineteene millions fixe hundred and fourescore thousand But although the possible combination of letters be so different as they make it yet the reason holds not for the actions and passions as well as the proprieties of things must be expressible with all the differences of times past present and to come and that either alone or with others Besides wordes expresse the defects of things the vices also and imaginations of the minde which are neither created beings nor alwayes true Moreover although Adam had power over all words yet it appeares not that hee had knowledge also of the nature and differences of the heavenly and spirituall creatures so that the words may perhaps fall short of the number of different beings But because they will not be out bidden they six this number to the combination of consonants it seemes for the different species to which if you adde the different vowels above or below as the manner of that writing is you shall have a number so great as may equall all the individuals of all the specialls that ever have beene or shall bee hereafter which by Patricius must needs be infinite for thus he reasons Panarch lib. 19. from three infinities essentiall potentiall and actuall a fourth infinite must needs proceed at least of number for otherwise the effect should not bee answerable to the cause The infinite essence hee supposes the Father the infinite power the Sonne and the infinite worker the Holy Ghost And by these three are three Trinities brought out of spirituall creatures or Angels as he by Psellus understands the Chaldaean wisdome whether well or ill it skils not much For we are taught Ioh. 1.3 That By the word all things were made and without him was nothing made that was made But to his reason Can an infinite Being bring forth an effect without
onely medicine must be this that God would bee man therefore the mediatour would be both God and man 6. To require satisfaction for the sin of man from God was to require that which was not due and that is against justice To require the satisfaction of man was more then hee could performe and that is against mercie therefore that the worke both of justice and mercie might bee perfect it was necessarie that the Mediatour for the sinne of man should in one person bee both God and man for as gold is molten in the fire because it hath parts that may bee made running yet by reason of the puritie and perfection of those parts it cannot be consumed by the most violent flames so our Lord because hee was truly man did feele and endure the pangs of most bitter death and was compassed about with the sorrowes of hell Psal 18.6 yet for the innocencie of his manhood and the glorie of his deitie he could not be overcome thereby 7. It is impossible that a pure creature should have such sufficiencie of merit that in Gods justice the sanctification of mankinde should be due to those merits because all holinesse that can come to any creature whether of vertue or of workes must come thereto from God so no praise or merit can in justice bee due to any man for that which God hath wrought by him therefore the Mediatour of mankinde must be God 8. Every particular man being onely man is of much lesse worth than the whole race of mankinde and so insufficient in justice to make a sufficient satisfaction for the sins of all men therefore that all mankinde might be freed from their sins both originall and actuall it was necessary that the Mediator who should make satisfaction for their sinnes should be both man from whom the satisfaction was due and yet of more worthinesse then all mankinde that his merit might make the ransome sufficient for the sinnes of all men But nothing is of more worth then all mankinde but God alone therefore the Mediatour for mans sinne must bee God For although the Angels bee more excellent then man according to the condition of their present being yet not in respect of the end of their creation First in that they are ministring spirits for mans sake Heb. 1.14 Secondly in regard of their common end in that both the one and the other are to bee blessed in God alone Thirdlie And if any one man cannot bee accounted more worthie then any of the whole kinds of beings that were created as our Lord said Yee are more worth then may sparrowes Luke 12.7 He said not all for no species in the creature may be missing and yet the health of one man was priz'd above the life of 2000 swine Mar. 5.2.13 How can any thing beside the Creator himselfe bee more worthie then all mankinde 9. The greatest benefit which God could bestow upon man must of necessitie be by the greatest gift which hee could give vnto him The greatest benefit was in this to save and redeeme him when hee was utterly lost The greatest gift which he could give to man was himselfe therefore it was necessarie that God should become one with man that in man he might save man that was lost 10. This is that riddle which the Psalmist takes upon him to open psal 49. where after hee hath shewed that no man either by his wealth or honor can make any ransome for another hee concludes that it is God which redeemes the soule from the power of hell Therefore the Prophet saith Esay 9.6 To us a childe is borne Ergo he is man To us a Son is given not borne but given ergo he is God even the mightie God as S. Paul saith 2. Cor. 5.19 That God was in Christ reconciling the world to himselfe To this purpose you shall have many texts of Scripture hereafter Chap. 23. n. 5. CHAP. XXII That God would bee incarnate VPon that text which is in Psal 91. v. 11. He shall give his Angels charge over thee to keepe thee in all thy wayes some have thought that the sinnes of the rebellious Angels was that when God had created man and arretted the charge of him and his posteritie to the Angels they supposing the state of their creation to be farre more excellent and honourable then the state of man as doubtlesse it was if the hopes reserved and purchased for us had not beene farre beyond those whereto we seemed to be created refused to performe that service to so meane a creature for which disobedience being cast off they have ever since persecuted the woman and her seed And this opinion seemes to have had the originall out of the Alkoran See Wem a Budowes de fab Alk. pag. 157. Some other thinke they were not rejected for any one offence but for three offences and for foure that is for continuall rebellion they were not spared and so for many ages before mans creation they were adjudged to the paines of eternall fire though the execution of their sentence be prorogued untill the number of the sonnes of pride be utterlie fulfilled Of this you may see Postell de Nat. Med. ult It is not fit to determine what is the certaine truth in those things which the holy Scripture hath not declared but because the soule of man is his image who inspired it and that he our Creator the wisdome of the Father knowes all things exfundamento as he hath seene with the father therefore this image of his will also bee enquiring that although it cannot know what the originall of things is according to all their orders of causes yet by the effects will it be prying into the causes of them And if it doe this with reverence and modesty it oftentimes findes strange helpes beyond that it hoped for and if herein it bee lawfull for others also to propose opinions it may seeme not altogether improbable that the sin of the devill was this That finding himselfe in the first order of the creature he thought that God who out of his infinite goodnes purposed to bring all the understanding creature to the uttermost happinesse which it could be capable of which could not bee but in the uniting of the creature unto God for God in his absolute and infinite being could not be come unto nor apprehended much lesse be enjoyed by a finite creature except hee would be pleased to dwell in a creature that was finite and therefore I say hee thought that God should rather dwell in the being of the Angels and in their nature gather all things unto himself then dwelling in the tabernacle of the manly being in which hope seeing himselfe frustrate he became an unreconcileable enemy to mankinde whereas the holy Angels esteeming duely of the benefit and being well content with that meanes whereby God would bee seene of them 1. Tim. 3.16 expect with patience and desire the fulfilling of the number of the elect And thus our Lord
equall to God yet as man had beene made in his likenesse and lost it so would hee bee made in the likenesse of man and to restore that first image unto man became obedient unto death even the death of the crosse Phil. 2.6.7.8 O Holy and most blessed teacher of our most glorious faith what high doctrine what holy mysteries what pretious promises doth the Christian faith containe That which is infinite dwels in in that which is finite the circumference in the centre The greatest of beings and the least are one Two births eternall and temporary and but one Sonne And because the essentiall proprieties of both natures doe still remaine he that is the Father of eternity is become a childe Esay 9.6 And hee that is the wisdome of the Father increases in knowledge Luk. 2.52 hee that no place can containe doth grow in stature and the Sonne of an eternall love doth grow in favour with God and Man In briefe hee that hath all things with God the Father save this that he is begotten hath all things with man except his sinne But although there be two generations and that of divers kindes eternall and in time in which respect almost all things are double in him yet is not hee two sonnes because Sonneship respects not the diversity of the natures divine and humane but onely the unity of the Person so that if there be but one Person of both natures there can be but one Son Wherefore seeing the Sonne of God took on Him not the Person but the nature of man yet the whole nature body and soule of the substance of his Mother And seeing that whole nature subsists in the Person of the eternall Son He in both respects both of his divine and humane generation is still the onely begotten Sonne of the Father onely begotten I say that he may be discerned from us that are adopted only sonne because we are not hereafter to looke for any other Saviour His onely Sonne not of Ioseph or any man according to the flesh For as according to the law of the eternall life which is in God He is begotten of the substance of the Father not without but in the Person of the Father yet distinct therefrom so according to that generation which was in time was He begotten by the power of the Father without the Person of the Father being conceived in the wombe of the virgin For as a thing conceived in the minde of a man is the first word or expression of his understanding which being spoken or written becomes sensible and to bee understood of others So the Sonne is in the Father that eternall word understood conceived or begotten before the worlds and in the fullnesse of time not ceasing to be eternally begotten as before He was made manifest in the flesh even that word or life which was eternally with the Father was seene with eyes was looked upon and was handled with hands 1 Ioh. 1.1.2 So that as there is but one Father both in the eternall and timely generation so is there but one Sonne by a most holy most true and substantiall generation God and Man the Sonne of God and the blessed virgin Mary Now this one Sonne one Christ one Immanuel one Mediator one Person is such not by mixture not by confusion not by composition of the two natures nor yet by change of one into another but one by assumption or taking of the humane nature into the divine wherein the deity is to dwell eternally without separation but not without distinction And these two natures so dwell together in the Person of our Saviour as that for the unity of the Person the attributes which belong to one nature are given to the other as Ioh. 3.13 No man hath ascended up to heaven but hee that came downe from heaven even the Sonne of man which is in heaven And againe Acts 20.28 Feed the church of God which He hath purchased with his owne bloud And although I said before chap. 11. that relation properly so called was not in the divine generation but supereminent because all things here are coessentiall a the subjects no other beings than the termes that is the Father and the Sonne the foundation also coessential that is the divine and unconceiveable generation for the termes sake in the Father active in the Sonne passive And although in the second generation neither the subjects nor the termes are coessentiall the subjects are the Person of the eternall word and the Virgin Mary the foundation is the generation whereby the manly being passively was taken of the Virgin unto the person of the word yet in respect of this hypostaticall union or ioyning of the humanity unto the Person of the Eternall Sonne Mary the mother of Iesus is truely said the mother of God not that the Godhead tooke beginning from her but because she brought out that manly being which from the time of its first union was never separated from the Godhead And because the supposition or person wherein both natures are is one Christ of which Person she is truely called the mother though she be mother onely according to the flesh as is said Math. 1.23 A virgin shall bring forth a Sonne and they shall call his name God with us And againe Rom. 9.5 of the Israelites as concerning the flesh came Christ who is God blessed above all for evermore Amen But although there be one only Sonne yet in respect of the two nativities Hee is truely called the Sonne of God and the Sonne of the virgin though with this difference that by the eternall generation he tooke of the Father both his eternall nature and his Person by which he is the sonne of his Father by a supereminent reall relation but of his mother he tooke in time the humane nature but not any humane Person And therefore this Sonship is only rationall except it bee understood with the divine person in which the humanity subsists and so hee is truly said this man and the son of the virgin For as b he tooke on him the humanity soule and body to dwell therein for ever as the Evangelist speaks Ioh. 1.14 The word became flesh 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and made his tabernacle in us So did hee give unto the humane nature to bee one Person in him So that God is now truely one with us that wee hereafter may bee one with him according to that prayer of our eternall mediator Iohn 17. I in them and thou in mee that they may bee one as wee are one So the advantage is onely on our side For the humane nature comming to our Lord in the perfection of the infinite deity could adde nothing to His perfection onely the infinite love of God toward man was perfected thereby because the humane nature being taken unto the Sonne of his love wee are assured thereby of his eternall love that Hee hath loved us as Hee hath loved Him Ioh. 17.23 Whereas if our Lord had
By which texts it is plaine that the Saviour of mankind must bee both man and God dwelling in man and the second person of the holy Trinitie which we call the Sonne Notes a THe subject no other than the termes For the understanding of this see my second part of Logonomia Introduct Sect. 4. numb 11. b Hee tooke on him the humanitie If it bee most true which is said Col. 1.19 that all fulnesse should dwell in him yea all the fulnesse of the Godhead bodilie how can it bee but that if Christ dwell in our flesh all the persons likewise must bee incarnate For all the Persons together make but one infinite fulnesse of the Deitie And therefore 1. Tim. 3.16 it is spoken without any distinction of Persons that God was manifest in the flesh Answer To become man was a personall proprietie of the Sonne of God for the incarnation was not of the Godhead wherein the Persons are one but of that subsistence according to which the three Persons are distinguished So that as in the Trinitie there be three persons in one nature so in the mysterie of the incarnation there is one person in two natures Now why the person of the Sonne and none other could become man the reasons before doe make it plaine And although it bee most true that all the Persons together are but one God in the infinitie or fulnesse of the Deitie yet is it as true that the infinite fulnesse of the Deitie is in all and every person alike as the fulnesse or perfection of mankinde is in every man equally Neither is that in Tim. spoken without distinction of the persons for it followes immediately He was justified in the Spirit What is that but that the Spirit of God the holy Ghost did justifie his doctrine and Gospell as most true in causing the hearts of all the faithfull to beleeve it But it is most manifest that the witnesse is neither the thing witnessed nor the person in whose behalfe the witnesse is given Neither was this witnesse of the Holy Ghost onely but also of the Father from heaven 2. Peter 4.17 1. Iohn 5.9 10 11. Compare herewith if you please the note g on Chap. 24. § 9. Object 1. In the end of which Chapter you may see other objections fully answered Our Lord. CHAP. XXIIII That this Jesus the Sonne of the Virgin Mary whom the Christian faith confesseth is the Saviour of the world THat reverend and fearfull name of God is a name of glory but the word Lord importeth the title of that right which he hath in his creature And how justly this belongs to our Lord Christ may appeare by that interest which he hath in us both by the right of our creation and of our redemption and of all the benefits which we hope thereby What right he hath in us for our creation it hath appeared in that wee are his workemanship Chap. 13. § 9. Now it remaineth that we make it manifest that he alone is our Mediatour and that besides him there is no other for if the Saviour of the world must of necessitie be man that hee might satisfie the justice of God for the sinne of man as we have proved Chap. 20. and likewise that he must be God that hee may be able to heare and to save all them that come unto him as was manifest Chap. 21. and that the Sonne of God tooke on him our flesh that by him the love of God might be manifest to the creature as it was proved Chap. 23. If there can be but one Sonne of God as it was shewed Chap. 12. and the note thereto it must follow of necessity that there can be but one onely Saviour of mankinde which Saviour is our Lord Iesus the Sonne of the blessed Virgin Mary as it is further manifest by these reasons following 1. It is necessary that all the dignities of God bee magnified in the creature according to the uttermost greatnesse which they can have therein But if this Iesus whom we confesse be the Saviour of the world then all the dignities of God are magnified according to the uttermost extent of greatnesse which it is possible they should have in the creature and that without any abatement or lesning in any one of them for his mercy is magnified to the uttermost in pardoning the sins of many for the merit of one his justice and love in this that he spared not his only Son but gave him to death for a satisfaction for the sin of mankinde his glory in that the creature once sinfull and mortall is made partaker of glorie and immortality his wisdome that out of the greatest ill the destruction of the creature by the malice of the devill he hath brought the greatest good that is the exaltation of the creature beyond that state of happinesse wherein it was created Chap. 18. § 2. and so in the rest But if this Iesus bee not the Saviour of the world as the Iewes affirme if when that other Bar-Coziba of theirs shall come he preach the same doctrine and doe the same glorious miracles which our Lord hath done though it be impossible that God should suffer the world to be so mocked then the same most high and glorious truth should bee both preached and confirmed by a most false and lying Prophet who should professe himselfe the Saviour of the world and was not yet neverthelesse seeing our Lord was the authour and manifester of that truth he shall have the honour to be beleeved and the falshood shall dwell with that other to come But if he shall preach any other doctrine than this which wee have received then neither can the dignities of God bee magnified in his greatest and most excellent worke in the creature that is in the salvation of mankinde as was shewed before neither can his Scriptures bee of absolute authority when another manner of Saviour shall come than they have described unto us but both these things are utterly impossible and therefore this Iesus whom the Christian faith confesseth to be our Lord is the Saviour of the world and beside him there is no other 2. If this Iesus whom wee acknowledge bee the Saviour of the world then the expectation of the most excellent and virtuous men is quieted and at rest in the assurance of his heavenly promise But if this bee not hee but that the Saviour is yet to come for wee have already proved that man having sinned should be restored by a Saviour that should bee both God and man then since that time that Christ the Sonne of God and the virgin Mary came wee that have beleeved in him are in the greatest errour that may bee and all our hope in God through the satisfaction of Christ must bee ashamed all our beleefe in his word is vaine and all the virtues the constancie love and patience of the Martyrs is perished so that when that pretended Messiah shall come he shall not be beleeved or if
1602. by the name of Hebraeomastix The authorities of the Talmud and other Rabins cited by them I have of purpose omitted and with many additions and proofes of the holy Scripture onely have contented my selfe with this plainnesse and brevity which you see But if any man desire to see those Iewish authorities hemay finde them there in Ficinus also de Christ Rel. cap. 27. c. in Postel de orbis concord lib. 1. cap. 3. and in many others Yet those testimonies fitted Lactautius well against the Gentiles which you may read if you will Instit lib. 4. ca. 6. The authorities of the * Sibyls also and such pompous learning I have neglected of purpose because the simplicity of the doctrine of Christ and the certaine truth of this article can no where bee had so plainely truely and powerfully as in the holy Scripture it selfe And therefore having furnisht you with reason against the Atheist and Infidel I leave it to your owne diligence to compare these Scriptures together as they are cited they in the old testament shewing what was to befulfilled in Christ the other shewing the accomplishment of the same * The Iewes acknowledge the authoritie of the old testament See the difference of their sects in the 13 chapter of M. Breerwoods Enquiries and although they doe not beleeve the new yet none of their most shamelesse Rabbies durst ever goe about to refute it or shew the least untruth to bee therein And although it were written in those times and amongst those people which did most violently fight against the truth thereof yet was it so strongly confirmed by miracles by the innocency of the witnesses by the power of the holy Ghost by the constant sufferings of the professors thereof and by the selfe conscience of the persecutors that all the power of the adversary could not discredit it And although the Atheists ever have questioned the authority and certainty of the holy Scriptures as you may reade in the great controversies thereabouts on both sides yet the word of the Lord and the truth thereof indures for ever 1 Pet. 1.25 The answers to their chiefe objections against the old Testament you shall finde most briefe and plaine in Hen. Ainsw additions to the annotations on the law and the defence of the new in Mars Fic de Christ Rel. cap. penult And for your ease you shall finde the most necessary questions hereabout handled in chap. 34. following b Gen. 49.10 The Scepter shall not depart from Iuda nor a Lawgiver from betweene his feet untill Shiloh come and unto Him shall the gathering of the people bee It is strange to see what wretched shifts the wicked Iewes have to wrest the true meaning of this place rather than they will acknowledge the truth that they might be saved Some will have this Shiloh to be Saul others Ieroboam some Nebnchadnezer as you may reade in Pet. Galat. lib. 3 cap. 4. But being convinced by other prophecies and the authoritie of their owne doctors they confesse that this Shiloh must be the Christ and that hee is already come but that hee shall not bee manifested till the time come that they shall be restored to their owne land againe which though it bee true in a sort as I shewed Reason 5. yet to us it is sufficient to marke the circumstances of the text and thereby to remove all scruple and doubt First the word Shiloh is interpreted Her Sonne because hee was to be the Sonne of a virgin without the company of any man Then the other circumstance to whom the gathering or obedience of the people both Iewes and Gentiles should be cannot agree to any of the aforesaid persons For before the daies of Saul Iudah had no governement more than any other tribe and having never had any preeminence it could not be said to Ioose it by Sauls being preferred to the kingdome And although Ieroboam tooke tenne tribes from the house of David yet the kingdome of Iuda did still continue a Kingdome And although Nebuchadnezer ruled over many people yet he subdued them by force they gathered not unto him as the word here signifieth a willing obedience and is therefore by Ierom translated expectation or waiting for So that none of these could bee that Shiloh Therefore their wisest doctors and both their paraphrasts translate it untill Messiah or Christ come the text is so plaine But yet it may bee here questioned how this Scepter or dominion continued in Iuda in the time of the captivity in Babylon and likewise in the time of the Machabees who were Priests of Levi and yet ruled as Kings somewhat more than 160. yeares before Christ came For certaine it is that after Ianna Hircanus the grandfather of Levi who was the great grandfather of the blessed Virgin Luk. 3.24 none of the Stocke of David bare any rule as Prince but the tribe of Levi swayed all untill the time of Herod the great To this it is answered that by the marriages of the Priests with the tribe of Iuda and the family of David as it is manifest in Iehoiada 2 King 11. and others the rule might be said to remaine in Iuda But descents in Israel were accounted by the male-side onely who is therefore called Zacar of a word that signifies to record And therefore in our Lords descent though Tamar Rahab and Ruth are remembred for our comfort of the Gentiles and to shew the constancy of Gods promise His whole genealogie by his mother is reckoned up by S Luke in the seventy seventh generation yet is the account by Ioseph his supposed Father called the Sonne of Heli though hee were onely his Sonne in Law And therefore the Rabbins affirme that in the time of the captivity the great councell of the seventy elders instituted by God numb 11.25 did ever continue And certaine it is that the prince of the house of Iuda Zorobabel of the line of David was he under whom they did returne from captivity But yet that either the one or the other had any authority or rule over their fellow captives in a forraine countrie stauds not with any practice or policie now in use no nor after their returne from thence as it appeares Neh. 9.37 And although Daniel were a chiefe Prince in the Court yet he procured the businesse of the king onely as Lord Treasurer Dan. cap. 6.2 or Chancellour Dan. cap. 2.48.49 as Nehemiah and Mordecai by extraordinary fauour only procured the wealth of their people without any authority over them but by speciall commission But you will say that the right of government remained still to the tribe yea but Iacob speakes of an actuall Shebet that should still remaine Therefore others answer that the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Shebeer signifies either a staffe a truncheon or Scepter the ensigne of authority as used by leaders and commanders in warre who are therefore called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and so by a metonymia it may signifie
appointed by the sacred Scripture thereby to examine and reject the falsehoods of profane histories according to the counsell of S. Peter 2.1.19 And although M. Lively Pers mon. pag. 188. c. to 193. have sufficiently refuted this fancy of moone-yeres yet while hee sticks so close to the mudwall of these heathen stories he is compelled to make this Messiah the Prince to be another thing than that Holy of holies annointed v. 24. Pers mon. p. 175. 200. and so for a full end of the controversie turnes this prophesie quite from Christ because hee cannot see how it can stand with the just Chronology of the times as indeed by his account it cannot For whereas it is manifest by Ezr. 3. v. 8. c. that the foundation of the house of the Lord was laid in the 2. yeere after their return from Babylon in the second of Cyrus which he makes to be in the 2. yeere of the 55. olympiad and was finished in the sixt of Darius Ez. 6.15 with him Darius Nothus in the second of the 90. olympiad and yet were not the gates of the palace set up til the 20. of Artaxerxes of him surnamed Memor in the fourth yeere of the 98. olympiad the Iewes must bee very ignorant of their owne story who said Ioh. 2.20 Six and forty yeares was this Temple a building who by his account should have said 140. or rather 174. yeares by which reckoning also Zorobabel must be 150. or rather 199. yeares old when the building of the Temple went forward by the helpe of the prophets Haggai and Zach. though he were but 15 yeers old when he brought the people out of Babylon see Zach. 4.9 So with him Christ is made to suffer in the fift yeere of the 65. weekes directly contrary to the grammar sence of the 24 verse and the 70 weeks of Daniel are ended by his reckoning not in any remarkable event but in the 37 yeere after Christs passion three yeeres before Ierusalem and the Temple were destroyed Let them limp that list with their Olympians let them stumble and fall that so blend their profane learning with the holy Scripture as that they make it voide of that which is the chiefe end thereof that is the manifestation of Christ in the fulnesse of time according to the promises But see this goodly reckoning by the Olympiads and how sure it is Erasm Schmide proleg in Pind. puts the first author of them Hercules the Idxan one of the five Corybantes that going from Crete to Elis did there set up these games in the honour of Iupiter hisnursling which was not likely to be lesse than a thousand yeares before Iphitus seeing his father Saturne was the Sonne of him who first brought inhabitants thither after the floud after which Hercules being intermitted they were againe set up by Jupiter himselfe for his conquest over the Titans But what meant these Cretians to appoint their triumphs in Peloponnesus After Iupiter six renewers of these gamebales are accounted before Hercules the Sonne of Amphitruo and after him and Oxylus and 400 yeeres intermission they were againe set up by Iphitus the King of Elis and a solemne Mart or Fare for all strangers appointed and the Olympiads changed from the fifth to every fourth yeere And after this forsooth all accounts were exactly kept Came such perfection so on the suddaine But if it were so exact for ever after as that wee must examine the times of the Scripture thereby how is it that the most eminent city of the world knowes not her originall better which some put in the first yeere of the sixth Olympiad other in the last Mr. Livelie in the first of the seventh but Mr. Lydiat from Fabius Pict Varro and others proves the first foundation of Rome by Romulus to have been in the first of the eighth Olympiad Now if a man should aske whether the Graecian account by the Olympiads or the Romane ab urbe condita were the surer I thinke no man that hath heard O vos Graeci semper pueri estis but would take the latter for as the reckoning by the Olympiads was vncertaine so was it in no use till a little before the beginning of the Greeke Empire Lydy A. M. 3229. and therefore must the Roman account be more sure because it was not in common use before Iulius Caesar when learning began to spread and men could not so easily range from the truth uncontrouled A.m. 3258. Nay such base or rather no account was there of this leaden ruler of the Olympiads that the author that described almost all the reckonings used among the Greekes from Caecrops about 700 yeares before Iphitus and his Olympicks though he remember Cyrus and Croesus and Marathon and the yron myne found in Crete and the coinage of money in Aegina and forgets not any wake or horse-race or poet or fidler of note and continues his account to Seleucus Callinicus within 180 yeeres of the uttermost end of the Grecian Monarchie above 530 yeeres after these Olympiads though hee were a neighbour thereto and takes the Isthmians in his way yet is there in him not one word of this goodly reckoning that now is growne so bold and dares to lye so loud as to silence the voice of the holy Scripture See Marm. Arundel pag. 6. c. Beside this these Olympiads are discredited in themselves Mr. Livelie gives their beginning 775 yeeres before the birth of Christ that is in the yeere of the world 3154. Suidas in the raigne of Salomon about the yeere 3010. Calvisius in the yeere 3174. others in 3187. Mr. Lydiat put them to the yeere 3229. Moreover Iphitus they say was not the onely restorer of them but with him Lycurgus the Law-maker of Lacedemon yet authorities there be that make Lycurgus 108. yeeres elder than the first olympiad of Iphitus Lydiat but 97. A. M. 1772 other that make him more than 80. yeares after Moreover in this time of Daniel here made uncertaine by these olympiads that deadly Peloponnesian warre continued twenty seven yeares betweene the Lacedemonians and Athenians now aske any merchant what Mart he would hold in that place which was the thorow fare betweene them both yet to make all times agreeable to these olympiads the overthrow of Babylon must be in the fifty five olympiad in the first yeere of Cyrus after which he raigned thirty yeares as M. Lively accounts pag. 47 c. But M. Lydyat and with him others of better account puts the taking of Babylon by Cyrus to the 24. yeare of his raigne in Persia and but seven yeeres before his death De emend temp ad Annum Mund. 3469. as others 3472. from all which uncertainties and oppositions I have onely to conclude thus much Let God be true and every man a liar For why should these Gibeonites the profane storiers trouble the congregation of Israel Let them draw water for the service of the Tabernacle but let them not appoint the services And if
God spake in times past to the Fathers See Iacobi Brocardi praefat in interpretat Bib. fol. 25 26 c. if their doings and sufferings were not predictions of the sufferings of Christ and of the glories that should follow How much better was that saying of the father The new Testament is hidden in the old and the Old is manifest in the New But you say by these allegoricall and mysticall sences of Agar and Sinai and the like any forrein sence may be concluded I Answer The Scriptures being to give us hope and comfort in Christ there is one rule for their interpretation which out of Saint Peter I remembred even now that the interpretation be to manifest the sufferings of Christ and thereby our deliverance from the punishment of our sinne or the glory of Christ and therewith the hopes that are laid up for us in heaven And what allegoricall mysticall or anagogicall sence soever is brought in beside this rule the rule of our holy faith is as easily thrust out as it is brought in And this is the true Cabala of the Scripture both old and new Troubled with all kinde of heresies The heresies or errors abont this truth of our Lord Christ incarnate are in briefe of three kindes The first concerning the person who was this Christ the second concerning His nature and being the third concerning the attributes or proprieties of his being The most ancient heresie concerning the person of the Messiah was that of the Herodians of whom you reade in the Gospell Matth. 22.16 Marke 3.6 These as Epiphanius remembers Panarii lib. 1. held that Herod the sonne of Antipater the Idumean was the true Christ promised to the Fathers because the scepter did utterlie cease from Iuda in his time but the gathering of the nations was not to Herod as Iacob prophesied so their heresie vanished Hitherto you may bring all those false glosses of the Iewes who turne the prophecies fulfilled in Christ to other persons as to Ezechiah to Zorobabel to Nehemiah to Iehoshua and to others as they thinke fittest to mocke of the holy oracles from the true Messiah as you may reade in Pet. Galat. lib. 4. cap. 17. and in the note b above But their greatest mistaking was in their counterfeit Messiah who from Numb 24.17 called himselfe Barchochab that is the sonne of the Starre of whom they were foretold by our Lord himselfe Iohn 5.43 If another shall come in his owne name him ye will receive But it cost them the destruction of their citie by Titus and so many miseries as ensued thereon Such another Barchoziba they had in the dayes of Adrian by whom after the slaughter of innumerable * persons They cite the author of the booke Iuchâ—sia for twice so many as went out of Egypt Postel de orbe cond writes 600000. of both these you may reade Galatin lib. 4. Cap. 21. they were utterlie chased out of their countrie and not so much as the name of their citie from his owne name called Aelia left unto them and thus have they lived in banishment ever since But the lewdnesse and follie of other succeeding hereticks did equall this of the Iewes And first that of Simon the Witch who gave out himselfe to bee the Christ which though Augustine affirme in so many words yet Tertullian and Epiphanius have onelie so much in effect that hee was that virtue and great power of God as you reade Acts 8.10 How great then was his schollar Menander who to all the falshood of his Master added this that hee was greater than Simon Epiphanius in Pan. The hereticks called the Sethians held that Christ which was borne of the Virgin Mary was no other then Seth named Gen. 4. the sonne of Adam The Ophites held that the Serpent which deceived Eve was Christ as Augustine saith but neither Irenaeus Tertullian nor Epiphanius affirme it But Augustines authoritie alone is sufficient to make us thinke that the Maniches held that the Serpent which taught Eve knowledge and came in the last dayes to save the soules of men must needs bee Christ But these sotteries were so sencelesse as that they neither lasted long nor spread farre But the enemie of mankinde would not suffer the fountaine of life the sincere doctrine of Christ to bee untroubled and therefore beside these heresies concerning the person who was that Christ promised to the Fathers hee brought into this faith which wee hold concerning Christ the sonne of the Virgin Mary such confusion of opinions concerning his nature and properties for his offices are in question now that Mahumed Alcoran Cap. 20. rejoyced in himselfe that hee was delivered from the opinions of the Christians so monstrous in themselves so contrarie one to another that the verie enemies of these heresies were in confusion thereabout and as here and there contrary one to another so sometime to themselves You may reade if you will the stories of the hereticks in the Fathers Irenaeus Epiphanius Theodoret Isidore Eusebius Ruffinus and other historians of the Church and in briefe he that gathered from them all the commentator on Aug. de haer I for avoiding of confusion will remember as occasion is the heresies under the name or names of the most famoused authors or defenders therof and that without respect either of the time wherein they lived or other opinions which they held beside for I write not the historie of the wars but the triumph onely of the Christian faith 1. The Monophysitae or hereticks which held but one onely nature in Christ were of divers families for Eutiches while hee went about to refute Nestorius who held as two natures so two persons in Christ confessed that Christ was of two natures God and man before the uniting of them both but after the union of them they became as one person so one nature because the manly being was utterlie swallowed up of the Divine and changed thereinto as a drop of vineger in the Sea doth utterly loose both the taste and being of vineger This the Armenians and Iacobites heretofore have held but now they are returned to the true faith Mr. Brerewoods Enquirie pag. 154. and page 173. Euagrius hist Ecclesiast lib. 4. Cap. 9 10 11. charges Anthimus Bishop of Constant Theod sius Bishop of Alexandria and Severus to have taught one onely nature in Christ but what or how he shewes not But you may finde in Theodotus the Reader Collect. lib. 2. that their heresie was one with this of Eutyches 2. Apollinaris as others Apollinarius contrarily upon that text of Iohn 1.14 The word became flesh held that in Christ the flesh and the word were consubstantiate or made one substance so that somewhat of the word was turned into flesh not remembring the interpretation which followes in the same place that the word made his tabernacle or dwelling in us 3. The Timotheans said That of the two natures thus united in Christ a third thing must result which is neither very God
in such a third being as had never sinned And if this foundation of the mixture of the two natures in Christ bee taken away all the Cage-worke of the Theodosians that the Mediatour is mortall and of the Armenians that hee could not suffer must needes bee rotten and unable to stand Therefore let us consent to that Antheme of the Church Mirabile mysterium Deus homo factus est id quod erat permansit id quod non erat assumpsit nec commixtionem passus neque confusionem O wonderfull mysterie God was made man Hee continued that which hee was Hee tooke to Himselfe that which Hee was not neither suffering commixtion to make a third being of them both nor confusion to change the one being into the other § 4. 5. 6. 7. Now it remaines to shew what were the holdfast of Ebion Cerinthus Photinus and the rest of that ging For you may perceive how that although they had their private differences in their opinions yet like theeves they all conspired in this to robbe the Lord of glory of the Robe of His Divinity The reasons of their opinions after the long and wearisome reading of the Fathers which recite and answer them sometimes heavily and with much adoe you shall finde most briefly laid downe by Saint Thomas contra gent. lib. 4. cap 4.9 28. which in effect stand only in the misinterpreting of certaine texts of the holy Scripture For the better understanding of which let me remember you of these two rules First to hold stedfastly that the termes or attributes which are given unto Christ in the Scripture concerning His divine being belong unto him essentially and properly whereas the same termes attributed to the Saints belong unto them only by grace and appropriatly And by this difference you shall answer their cavils when being urged with such texts as this Heb 1.5 Thou art my Sonne this day have I begotten thee they answer the angels are also called the Sonnes of God Iob. 1.6 2.1 and magistrates Psal 82.6 yea all the Saints are called the Sonnes of God Phil. 2.15 and 1 Ioh. 3.1 and this is only by a grace appropriate and imparted unto us whereas Christ is the Sonne of God according to his essence and true being as it is said Ioh. 10.30 I and the Father are one not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one Person but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one thing one being as Saint Paul interprets it Phil. 2.6 That he was in the forme of God that is in the most in ward or essentiall being God for he hath no matier equall to God that every tongue may confesse that Iesus Christ is Iehova for so the word is there to be understood because the Greekes every where in the old Testament interpret Iehovah by the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Lord. The second rule is that the proprieties of one nature in Christ doe not destroy or denie the other nature as where it is said that He was hungrie that he wept that he slept that He was ignorant of the Iudgement day and of the grave of Lazarus that his soule was heavie c. which belonged properly unto Him as man and prove that hee was truly man in bodie and soule yet doe they not at all take away the being of his Godhead but that with his manly being wee ought to confesse that hee is God blessed above all for ever and ever Amen Rom. 9.5 And by this difference well observed you may give a true answer to those texts which they falsly urge to their conclusion as where it is said All power is given unto mee in heaven and in earth Matth. 28.18 And againe Philippians 2.9 That God hath exalted him So where Saint Peter saith Acts 2.36 That God hath made the same Iesus which was crucified both Lord and Christ By which texts and the like they would conclude that hee is not God by nature but for his merit and greater graces onely called God as it was said to Moses Exod. 7.1 Behold I have made thee a god to Pharaoh For say they Hee that receives of another to be exalted to bee made a Lord is not such of himselfe But this conclusion followes not but rather that which S. Paul affirmes Rom. 1.3 4. That Jesus Christ our Lord which was made of the seed of David according to the flesh was powerfully declared to be the Sonne of God by his resurrection from the dead when he in is humane beeing received all power and was exalted above every name and manifestly declared to be both Lord and Christ both God and man The power therfore and glory was in him being God essentiall and eternall and in him being made man manifested by his resurrection to dwell in that manhood eternally And as that which these heretikes clatter is directly against the authority of the holy Scripture so is it utterly against all sense and reason For if our Saviour were onely man then our comfort which wee should have by him as being able to save because hee is God were utterly destroyed as a Father saith I would not beleeve in him if he were not God And this according to the Word of God Ier. 17.5 Cursed bee the man that trusteth in man Moreover if Christ were onely man excelling others onely by his progresse in vertue so that for his greater grace above others he might be made a Mediatour for others then many mediatours might be possible to bee seeing Noah Daniel Ioh and Moses exceeded others in vertue and by speciall grace many others might exceed them but so our Lord should not be the onely Sonne the onely Mediatour contrary to that which the Scripture witnesseth as you heard in the end of the Chapter n. 10. Therefore concerning the Mediatour what he ought to bee let the followers of Ebion and Photinus heare Saint Paul Heb. 4.14 Seeing then that we have a great High Priest that is passed into the heavens Iosus the Sonne of God let us hold fast our profession And againe Verse 15. let the Eutychian heare and be ashamed for Wee have not an High Priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities but was in all points tempted as we are yet without sinne Therfore Jesus our Mediatour is both God and Man Here you may remember if you will that which you read before Chap. 20 21 22. More you may reade to this purpose in Iust Martyr his Dialog Triphon in Irenaeus also lib. 3. Cap. from 21. to 31. Tertul. de Carne Christi Epiphan hares 28. 30. And especially in Tertul◠de Trinit if that booke be his Thus we have seene the falshood of the Monophysites now it remaines that we also take a view of their opinions that hold more natures than one in Christ and among them to see the heresies of Nestorius 1. and Arius 2. and then the late opinion of Postellus 3. § 8. Concerning the position of Nestorius it may seeme that all authors agreed
not what it was For hee that made that addition of the Timothean Nestorian and Eutychian heresie unto Saint Augustine makes the heresie of Nestorius nothing else but a mingle-mangle of the Photinian and Timothean heresie That Christ was man onely not conceived of the Holy Ghost but that afterward God was mixt with that man Againe Socrates Hist Eccles lib. 7. cap. 32. writes that many supposed that Nestorius sought to bring in the Heresie of Photinus whereas saith hee it is plaine by the writings of Nestorius that he onely avoided this that the virgin should be called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or the Mother of God But Tho. Aquin. contragent lib. 4. cap. 38. cites Damascen to this purpose We affirme that there is a perfect union of the two natures not according to the Person as the enemy of God Nesterius affirmed but also according to the Hypostasis From whence Tho. concludes that this was the position of Nestorius to confesse one person in Christ and two Hypostases If by Hypostases he meant the Divine and humane natures united in the one Person of our Mediator neither Damascen nor Thomas can blame him for it But if by the manly Hypostasis consisting of body and soule he must meane a humane person as Thomas in the same place out of Boetius determines you may see how they made a quarrell more than needed For though Nestorius had beene madd yet would he never have held one Person of both natures and also two persons But it is cleare by the later Historians of the Church that this among other was the heresie of Nestorius that as in Christ there were two natures so there were also two persons which opinion might easily take the originall from Gerinthus Photinus and such as stunk of that Pumpe For if God the Word came to dwell in Jesus the sonne of Mary being a perfect humane person of body and soule whether at his Baptisme as Cerinthus taught or from the very instant of his conception as the Nestorians of this time affirme the position of Nestorius must follow of necessitie that there be in him as two natures so two persons For the God head destroyed nothing of the humane perfection which it found So that if it came not to the humane nature but in the subsistence of a manly person then that humane nature must remaine in the perfection of a person as it was before Whence that followes also not unfitly which hee further affirmed that the things of infirmity which were in Christ as to eate to drinke to sleepe to grow in wisedome c. belonged to the sonne of Mary without the Sonne of God and all the glorious miracles which Christ did worke were done by the Sonne of God without the sonne of Mary But the supposition of Nestorius that the deitie came into the humanity when the humanitie had perfect subsistence in soule and body that is in the perfection of a personall beeing is most false For the Word taking flesh of the Virgin caused it to become one person with himselfe so that the body assumed was the proper and peculiar body of God and the humane soule the soule of God not of any other Person but the body and soule of the Sonne of God and this not onely while the soule dwelt in the body according to the naturall life but also while he was yet under the burden of our sinnes his body in the grave his soule in Hell as the Apostle cites the Scripture Act. 2.27 Thou wilt not leave my soule in Hell neither wilt thou give thy Holy one to see corruption So then the body in the grave was the Holy One of God for nothing else of him was subject to corruption and though it were for a time forsaken of the soule yet not of the Godhead which thing the words of the Angel doe confirme Matth. 28.6 Come see the place where the Lord lay So that our Saviour on the Crosse yea even in the bands of death as concerning his body was still the Lord and God of glory 1 Cor. 2.8 And if it be most true that God is more inward and more neare unto every thing than can be expressed by any words of beeing of effence of nature substance moties forme proprietie or the like because he is the foundation unto all these and in him all things consist How much more shall hee bee inward and fundamentall unto that body soule and Spirit of Iesus which hee was pleased to make his own that by that body and blood of his he might redeeme his Church as it is said Acts 20.28 That God purchased his Church with his owne blood that is with the life and blood of that body which was proper and peculiar unto himselfe Thus then the word was made flesh not by any transmutation or change of the one or the other from their true and naturall being but because that by a secret and unspeakable conjunction the Word was made one with the flesh and the flesh with the Word So then the Sonne of GOD tooke the humanitie not that it might be another person beside himselfe but being in himselfe perfect God he would also in himselfe be perfect man taking flesh of the Virgin The differences of union you may see if you will in the principles of N. Byfield Chap. 16. This union of the Godhead and Manhood is manifest by divers Texts of the holy Scripture For evidence of which we will first put this infallible axiome That of two different persons one cannot possibly bee affirmed of the other as to say that Peter is Iohn or Iohn is Peter neither yet that the proprieties of the one can belong to the other as to say that the Gospell of Saint Iohn is the Epistle of Saint Peter Now it is said Ioh. 16.28 I came forth from the Father and am come into the world which belongs to Him as to the Sonne of God as Iohn expounds it 1 Epist 4.9 and then it followes Againe I leave the world and goe to the Father which is peculiar to him as man as it is said Act. 3.21 Therefore Iesus the Sonne of God and the Sonne of the virgin is one and the same person so Col. 1.16 that same He by whom all things were made v. 18. is the head of the Church and the first borne from the dead and Rom. 9.5 Hee who is of the Fathers concerning the flesh is God blessed above all This our Lord affirmed of himselfe Math. 26.63.64 to be the Sonne of God and the Son of man and againe Ioh. 3.13 Hee that came downe from heaven is the Sonne of man and againe Ioh. 3.13 He that came downe from heaven is the Sonne of man which is in heaven For hee that ascended is even Hee that descended Eph. 4.9 Moreover it is said Heb. 9.14 That Christ by his eternall spirit offered himselfe without spot unto God But if the humanity of Christ be another person beside the deity then he offered not
himselfe but that other person of the humanity by whose death our reconcilation was wrought and so not by his owne bloud but by the bloud of another person should hee have entred into the holy place So God should not have sent his owne Sonne into the world that the world by him might be saved contrary to that which is Heb. 9.12 Ioh. 3.16.17 But he that is mighty to save even Iehovah our king hath saved us Esay 33.22 and that not with forraine bloud but by his owne offering of himselfe hath he purchased for us eternall redemption This then being the great mystery of our salvation that God was manifest in the flesh 1 Tim. 3.16 That God is one with us Matth. 1.23 That that holy thing which was borne of the virgin is the Sonne of God Luk. 1.35 it may appeare how detestable that heresie of Photinus and his predecessours was who made our Mediator the Sonne of man by nature and the Sonne of God by adoption only and how dangerous this consequence of Nestorius is who of that one Mediator betweene God and man 1 Tim. 2.5 would make two persons If you desire to know the growth of this heresie and the other positions of the Nestorians you may reade M. Breerewoods enquiries chap. 19. § 9. Arius and his followers held that Christ was truly man so that be might truly be called the Sonne of the virgin Mary borne in time as concerning his manly body and the Sonne of God as being the first begotten of every creature and so the most excellent creature created by the will of God the Father before all times and ages but not coeternall with him because there was a continuance when he was not and therefore was hee not say they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or coessentiall with the Father because hee was created of that which was not from which Errour these Arians were also called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This poysonous fountaine overflowed afterward into divers streames For the halfe Arians of whom Acatius was chiefe held that Christ was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or of the like being withthe Father by nature but others said that this likenesse was not in nature but only in will and powerfull working Whereupon Asterius is by some affirmed to have said that Christ was the vertue only or a creature indued with the power of God other heretickes againe as Aetius and his scholler Eunomius said that Christ was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or of another manner of being unlike to the Father both in nature and will and hence arose the errour of the Dultians who thought him onely the servant of God in the worke of the creature and so of the Bonosians who held him to bee the Sonne of God onely by adoption And although this Hydra might seeme to have beene nipt in the head by the writings of Athanasius and other learned men of former times and especially by the first Councell of Nice Anno 327. and other that followed afterward yet never was there any heresie in the primitive Church that went on with that violence and strength or that caused more trouble and persecution as being confirmed by divers Councels and set forward by the authority of sundry Emperours And for the continuance thereof it hath been such as that unto this day not onely among the Turkes but ever in the Church of Christ if at least they may bee said to bee of his Church who falsly denie unto him the truth and excellencie of his being some have beene found from time to time even since the clearer light of the truth hath shined that have maintained this heresie of Arius in whole or in part as Socinus Gittichius David the Hollander Servetus Neuserus and with us Legat Mannering and others In Polonia also and Transylvania they swarme as you may reade in Wents à Bud. pag. 229 c. But say you is it possible that an heresie so foule as this is taken to bee should continue so long and be upheld by Councels and maintained by Emperours and justified by learned men except there were both reason and authority of Scripture for it For as no man is wilfully ill but by the errour of his judgement betweene good and bad so no man doth erre wilfully but onely by mistaking of falshood for the truth Answer Saint Paul saith that there must be heresies and this I suppose should come to passe because men would not be content to learne the doctrine of Christ and his truth according to the simplicity of the truth as he had taught it in the holy Scriptures whereunto if men would take heed and trie the truth as they ought the things of God by the word of God matiers of Religion by the rule of Religion that is the holy Scripture alone so many heresies had not sprung up For mans understanding so long as it doth follow the true guide thereof the revealed truth of God it cannot deceive nor be deceived But if it will presume to be guide and make the truth of the Scriptures to follow it it is impossible not to stray and so by the just judgement of God men also grow hard and obstinate in their owne errours not onely to resist the truth but also to persecute it as these Arians did very grievously at severall times But see their reasons and their authorities 1. The Godhead is in the Father wholly or else hee cannot bee perfect God and if the Deitie be wholly in the Father then can it not be in the Sonne nor in the holy Ghost Answer The word wholly is equivocall or of doubtfull meaning for wholly may signifie as much as with all the parts but this cannot belong to that which is infinite or wholly may signifie onely and so the proposition is false or it may meane asmuch as perfectly and so the proposition is true but the consequence is false for the Deitie is wholly and perfectly in all the persons alike 2. He onely is the true God that is prayed unto by the Mediator But God the Father onely is so prayed unto therefore God the Father onely is the true God I answer If we worship the Godhead in the nature or being of God we worship one onely being in the three Persons But if we worship the persons we worship them in the vnitie of the Godhead that is acknowledging every person to be God And this is that Father that one God whom we pray unto by that one Mediator of God and man the man Iesus Christ 1 Tim. 2.5 who having himselfe in his owne body borne our sinnes upon the tree 1 Pet. 2.24 is set at the right hand of God and makes intercession for us Rom. 8.34 and hath commanded all them to come unto him that travaile and are heavie laden that hee may refresh them Mat. 11.28 3. When the Sonne was begotten and the holy Ghost proceeded either hee was or he was not If he were before he was begotten then was he not
begotten if he were not then there was a continuance when he was not and therefore of necessitie he must be created Answer Eternitie hath no respect of time of before or after because it is one continuall perpetuity and whatsoever ever being or action is once therein it is eternall Therefore that difference of was and was not hath no place in eternity seeing the generation is eternall ever one and the same as you may see further in the treatise at the end of the booke 4. Whatsoever is begotten receives the nature which it hath from that which doth beget as a man from man fire from fire and in all other univocall generations in which though the natures be of one kinde yet must they needs be different in number as in Isaak and Iacob But this cannot be in the divine generation for so there should bee moe Gods than one or if the nature of the Sonne bee in number the same with that of the Father then doth the Sonne receive that nature either in part which is impossible because a most simple and pure being cannot be divided into parts or entyer and whole and so the Father should cease to be Neither is the generation as of a river out of a fountaine because the Divine nature is neither divisible nor possible to be encreased Therefore Iesus is not the Sonne of God by generation but by creation onely Answ The being of God is not materiall which only is subject to division into parts and that totality which is made of parts but his being is intellectuall and because it is infinite and apprehended by an infinite understanding it is necessarie that the divine being or understanding be wholly in the word or being understood I meane with that totality of perfection which is in the unitie of being spoken of in the first objection 5. Either the Father begat the Sonne with his will or against his will not against his will for so it had beene impossible that ever hee should have beene begotten if with his will then his will must be before and so the Son cannot be eternall Epiphanius rejects this reason because all the kindes of begetting are not reckoned up for in God saith hee is no deliberation for the inclining of his will therefore the Deitie is that nature according to which the Father did beget the Sonne neither ever ceases to beget him eternally But this is to beget the Sonne with his will seeing the will of God is his being according to which he workes eternally as you may further understand Chap. 11. note d Many such arguments as these are and many bee brought to this purpose of Arius all which as these that you have seene must take their grounds from inferiour truths in the creature which are utterly unfit for that generation which is eternall and Divine for to whom shall wee liken the highest or who shall declare his generation and therefore Athanasius Epist contra Arianos cujus initium 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 said rightly that the Divine generation was not to bee measured by the generation of man as those Arians used to deceive women and children And therefore the Scripture in expressing of the Divine generation calls the Sonne the Wisdome of the Father Prov. 8. The Word Iohn 1. The brightnesse of his glory and the expresse image of his Person Heb. 1. That the minde herein may bee utterly withdrawne from sensible and naturall things The Fathers also in the Nicen Councell to that question of Phaedo the patron of Arius how the Sonne was begotten of the Father answered that this question is not to be asked for seeing the creatures were not ever they could not make answer concerning his originall that was eternall And therefore as none knowes the Father but the Sonne so none knowes the Sonne but the Father And as I shewed you Log. Cap. 15. n. 6. and note thereunto That the certaine knowledge of every thing must be had from the rules that are proper and peculiar thereto so remember here that sith the creature can have no knowledge of the Creator but by that revelation which he maketh of himselfe you may ever repaire to his owne holy word to be instructed in his holy trueth 6. But from hence also Arius armed his heresie for because Wisdome saith of her selfe Pro. 8.22 The Lord possessed me the beginning of his wayes where the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being translated in the Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hee created me Arius from thence caused much perplexity unto the Fathers in this businesse and although Athanasins in his oration 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 proves by divers arguments that the Sonne as concerning his Godhead cannot be created yet when he comes to give answer to this text hee interprets it thus The Father hath appointed mee a body and creating me among men hath ordeined me the Saviour of mankinde which though it be true yet is it not a fit interpretation for that text if yee consider the circumstances before and after The Fathers also of the Nicene councell being urged with this text answered from that addition the beginning of his wayes that the world was created for man so that man the reasonable or discursive wisdome of God as concerning the intent and purpose of God was first created although last in the order of actuall being Epiphan haeres 69. in answer hereto holds the distinction of wisdome created and increated but seeing no place of the Scripture expounds this place of Christ therefore saith he it is not necessary to interpret it of the Sonne of God but if you take the other circumstances it can belong to no other Then if it must needs be referred to Christ yet shall it be verified of his humane not of his divine nature At last he gives the true meaning of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 kanah he possessed or of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 kanan he hatcht as a Chickin and reasons that as every chicken is of the same nature with the dam so the word also must have the same being with the Father and therefore bee begotten before all time eternally you shall finde the true reason of the difference of the translation in the tenth section following In the meane while it is not unreasonable to thinke that this Errour came by some interpreter that was an enemy to the Christian faith And yet among them Aquila translates it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he possessed me as other 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the same theme which might easily be written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he created Let the students of the holy mysteries give all diligence to read the holy Scriptures in their proper language For there this treason of Arius and all other hereticks is easily discovered 7. Hee that denyes himselfe to be good cannot be God But Christ saith of himselfe Math. 19.27 why callest thou me good there is none good but one even God Answ Good is either absolute and perfect
which is God alone or else imparted the image of that Good and so every thing created was very good Gen. 1. Goodnesse is likewise in the vertue and disposition of the minde as Barnabas was a good man Act. 11.24 or manifest in the workes and thus Dorcas was full of good workes Act. 9.36 and our Lord wrought many good workes among the Iewes Ioh. 10.32 In these three kindes our Lord was good as man supereminently above all the orders of created things In the first kinde he was good as God which absolute goodnesse he denyed not to himselfe no more than Hee denyed himselfe to bee God at that confession of Thomas My Lord and my God but rather taught that young man if he had had wit to follow that perfection which hee prescribed For being by the young mans owne confession good it must follow of necessity by that rule of perfection Follow me that he was God and ought to be followed and obeyed Eph. 5.1.1 Cor. 11.1 8. Like unto this are those other arguments which they bring as where it is said Ioh. 6.57 Like as the living Father sent me and I live by the Father So hee c. If he live not by himselfe he cannot be God I answer that this life which the Sonne receives of the Father is not accidentall not of grace not of foresight or purpose but substantiall and eternall seeing the generation is according to the immutable being and eternall working of the Father and his spirituall perfection onely So they object from Heb. 3.2 That hee was faithfull to him that made him and Ioh. 14.28 My father is greater than I so 1 Cor. 15.28 when all things are subdued unto Him then also shall the Sonne himselfe be subject unto him that did put all things under him and many other which you may finde cited and answered by Athanasius and especially by Epiphmius in the places quoted before Wherein observe diligently the differences betweene those termes which signifie his nature and those which have reference to the office of his Mediatorship as in the first place of Heb. 3. Consider what he was made It is plaine by the verses before hee was made the Apostle and high Priest of our profession in which office he was faithfull to him that made him or appointed him thereunto so in the second place to that The Father is greater than I note the difference betweene the Divine and humane nature for the Sonne is inferiour to the Father by nature as man and so as he is the Mediatour in the dispensation of his offices as with us he makes up the body of his Church nay even in the Divine nature the Father is that eternall fountaine whence the Sonne hath his eternall originall although the honour of sending takes not away the equalitie of power nor the excellencie of nature from him that is sent so the greatnesse there spoken of is with respect of the office of the Sonne sent into the world that the world by him might be saved In the third place of delivering the kingdome to God the Father note the communication of idiomes or proprieties of speech according to the rules of Theodoret. That the words proper to either nature become common and indifferent to the Person as the God of glory was crucified 1 Cor. 2.8 that is that Person which is the God of glorie was crucified concerning his humane nature Secondly that the communitie of names makes no confusion in natures now the word Sonne belongs to Christ indifferently either as he is the Sonne of God and so shall hee raigne with the Father and the holy Ghost eternally and of his kingdome there shall be no end Dan. 6.36 Luk. 1.33 And seeing that he as the Son of man hath received all power Mat. 28.18 John 3.35 and 13 3. as to governe his Church Psal 45. so to raise the dead and to execute judgement Iohn 5.26 27. Acts 17.31 Hee shall raigne till all things bee subdued unto him and that he hath utterlie destroyed all the workes of the devill sinne ignorance and death Iohn 1.3.8 that as God the Father doth now raigne by him so he having performed all things which belong to him as the Mediatour may thereafter as God raigne with the Father eternally our everlasting king of glory when God shall be all in all his children as he is in him I am the more briefe in this argument because their arguments are answered in part before § 4. And because this question is neere to that which followes immediately and againe because it is the principall subject of that trearise by me so often mentioned therefore for conclusion first consider the danger of this venome which at once poysons all our hopes of that full satisfaction which is made unto the justice of God by the death of Christ for if he be a creature only then can he not be infinite and if not infinite then cannot the infinite justice that is offended by our sinnes receive a full and sufficient satisfaction by him as you might see it proved in the 21 Chapter before And beside these reasons you may take with you these remembrances against all Arians Turkes Iewes Socinians and other hereticks whatsoever and give honour and glory unto Iesus our Lord and God Esay 9.6 Vnto us a childe is borne unto us a Sonne is given and his name shall be called The Mightie God the Everlasting Father the prince of peace Ier. 33.15 16. In those dayes the branch of righteousnesse shall grow up unto David and Ierusalem shall dwell safely and he that shall call her See Mat. 11.28 is Iehovah our righteousnesse Micah 5.2 Out of Bethlehem shall hee come forth unto mee that shall be ruler in Israel whose goings forth are from everlasting Rom. 9.5 Christ is over all God blessed for ever and ever Amen and 1 Iohn 5.20 We are in him that is true even in his Sonne Iesus Christ This is the true God and eternall life § 10. Thus then our Lord Iesus being declared mightily to be Sonne of God by the testimony of the Father from heaven by his owne profession of himselfe confirmed by his glorious miracles Iohn 5.36.37 by his resurrection from the dead Rom. 1.4 by the consent of the Apostles and Prophets and by the testimony of the holy Ghost in the hearts of all his Children and being truly man by the testimony of his very enemies the onely question remaining concerning his beeing is that seeing all fulnesse must dwell in him Col. 1.19 whether he be not also that first created being in and by whom all other things were created and are governed and preserved This Postellus in his booke De nativitate Mediatoris doth firmly hold And although it be plaine by Athanasius Epist 1. contra Arianos that Arius held one Word in the Father as we speak of the Trinity and another Word created which he held to be Christ and in his Thaleia mentioned Epist 2. contra Arianos affirmes to
may seem to stand well with the fourth reason for the worlds eternity brought in Chap. 13. if by the world you understand the created wisdome spoken of by these Authours The Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ben a sonne of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 banah to build according to the Idea or representation which is in the minde may bring some proofe hereto but especially the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bar of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bara to create wherefore the Chaldean Paraphrast in Psal 2. vers 7. for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 yelidticha I have begotten thee hath 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 berichach I have created thee And Prov. 8.22 for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Kanani he possessed me 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 barani He created me VVhere the Greeks translated some according to the paraphrase some according to the Text. Among the Fathers also some consented to this opinion as Theophilus Bishop of Antioch about the yeare 180. ad Antolicum lib. 2. God saith he having eternally the Word in himselfe as it is said Iohn 1.1 The Word was with God did then at last bring him forth the first begotten of every creature when he determined to make the world as it is written Psal 2.7 This day have I begotten thee But Origen is slandered to have spoken more meanely of Christ as of a small thing in comparison of the Father as that hee was indeed of the essence of the Father but created see Suidas and Epip haeres 64. But can these things stand together that Hee should be of one being with the Father and yet created Or can it sticke to Origen who writ according to the right faith as you may read In Exod. Hom. 8. But Lactantius without wavering consented to Theophilus Inst lib. 2. cap. 8. lib. 4. cap. 6. The Nativitarii also though Augustine lib. 15. de Trin. cap. 20. make Enomius a follower of Arius their Authour held this same opinion with Theophilus and Lactantius Aug. de haeres cap. 80. But that place of Ps 2. doth not prove that Christ was not brought forth till then that the world should be created For the word this day hath not any respect to time but to the perennity or continuance of the action For Christ is no otherwise brought out this day than he was eternally as it is said Iohn 17.5 and Hebr. 13.8 Iesus Christ yesterday and to day and the same for ever Some of the latter Presbyters of learning also consent to this conclusion See Leo Hebr. Dial. 3. pag. 510. So Raimund Lully Artis Magnae parte 9. cap. 8. hath this By this meanes mans understanding knowes that there is one great created being which is greater than all the creature beside which I dare neither name nor declare in this place because this Art is generall Also Iohn Picus makes it the first of his conclusions according to the Chaldees That the first order of separate or created beings is that of the fountaine which by the meanes of vision is superexalted above all the rest as I even now explaned the superiour Shekinah or habitation of the Cabalists But this conclusion of Picus is after the later interpreters of the Chaldaean Theology For if you looke unto the oracle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. You shall see that both Plethon and Psellus interpret it thus That the being of the Father is utterly imcomprehensible and beyond the understanding not only of men and Angels but also of the Sonne himselfe and this not out of any envie but onely by the impossibility of the thing that that which is infinite should be apprehended by a finite and created being The Arians follow this but Psellus rejects it as contrary toour Christian doctrine Also * See Aug. de Civ lib. 10. cap. 2 Plotinus Iamblicus Porphyrie Proclus and their schollers though they no Christian yet hold that for truth which Picus from the Caldeans hath delivered And although Steuchus De perenni philosophia lib. 1. 2. hath cited many authorities from them as meeting with that truth which wee defend concerning the Trinity yet if you examine them well you shall finde that most of them agree with this conclusion of Postellus For if they allow all the conclusions of the Chaldeans intire as Psellus in summa affirmes they must of necessitie hold the created being of this second wisdome with Postellus And although Plato holds but what hee likes of these conclusions yet in this point as his commentator Ficinus gathers out of his Timaeus and Epinomis he is directly for this created divinity See the argument on the sixt Epistle But to all these authorities first and last I answere thus much that although it be plaine that these authors were of this minde yet that binds not that the truth doth stand with them Onely it seemes that seeing a famous Christian Church and so many great Doctors and expositors beside though the Chaldaean and Platonicks be set at naught were of this Iudgement seeing no Synod either oecumenicall or nationall forought that I know did ever condemne it it may be held as an opinion not utterly hereticall especially seeing the booke of Ecclesiasticus both by the warrant of some fathers and other Churches and especially of our owne hath been commended as profitable to the advancement of Christian vertue though not for the establishment of doctrine Art 6. And many choice Chapters from thence appointed to bee read in our publique Liturgie even that twentie fourth where this point both of the eternall v. 18. and succeeding generation v. 8.9 is plainly taught See November 7. Morning prayer 1. But Postellus to ascertaine this matier to the understanding brings these reasons following First God is altogether unmoveable as in place because he fills all so likewise in wisedome and in will because hee is every way infinite And therefore it was necessary in the creation which was not but with a most particular dispensation or providence by which all causes and effects are ordered that there should be an agent which gave to every thing a being and that a severall and distinct individuall being which cannot bee but by those specificall formes or proprieties by which every thing doth worke according to kinde which could not bee but by such an agent as hath both an infinite activity of being by which he is one with God and likewise an infinite possibility of working or not working according to the particular possibilities in nature by which hee must of necessitie communicate with the Creature And this is that Wisedome created and increate without which nothing was made This both the Creator and the Creature that forme of formes in whom by whom and for whom are all things pag. 21. 103 c. I answer That if it must of necessitie be put that God cannot worke without Himselfe because He is infinite and therefore immoveable then for the same reason it must follow that no such great created being can at all
be apprehended the Angels had beene created in vaine for neither had they enjoyed happinesse when they could have no sight of God in whom alone blessednesse is nor yet God had perfected his praise in them when they could not see and praise the Divine Majestie And againe to the same purpose pag. 118. Seeing mans understanding above all other things desires and searches the knowledge of the truth and that not onely in things below during this life but most of all being separate in the eternall and infinite goodnesse wisdome and other dignities of God wherein above all other things it takes most joy it is necessarie that it may come unto the knowledge of that truth by such a mean as is proportionable and fit thereto for otherwise the desire were in vaine if it could never bee brought to effect Therefore seeing our understanding cannot behold the infinite being it selfe it is necessarie that it behold it in the Mediatour a created being and proportionable to our understanding and this may seeme to bee that which our Lord saith of himselfe Iohn 14.6 No man commeth to the Father but by me See Iohn 1.18 and againe Luke 10.22 No man knoweth the Father but the Sonne and he to whom the Sonne will reveale him For answer to this doubt you must remember that which was said to the last objection concerning the being of things equivalently and eminently for your easier understanding I will cleere it further Things be they naturall or artificiall are either actually in that being which they have whether it be substantiall or accidentall as Plato to bee a man to bee a Philosopher this sword to bee of Steele well tempered two foot and nine inches long or else potentially and so they are in their proper principles and causes before they come to actuall being and these causes are either next as the Steele out of which the sword was forged the Smith that made it the fire that softned it the hammer the grindstone and such like instruments or else the causes are further and further off from the effect as iron which was fined to steele the stone out of which the yron was molten the quicksilver and Sulphure which were congealed into that stone the earth and water of which they had their beginning Postel put things potentially in the Angels but ill for they can be but in the order of efficients at most Thirdly things are said to be in their ideas or separate formes eminently as the model of a house in the minde of the builder or as the forme of the sword was in the minde or understanding of the Smith when he first purposed to make it Fourthly things are equivalently in that common cause wherein all other things of the same kinde may be as in an Organ or Virginall all manner of tunes all concords and discords are which are possible to bee made or conceived by any Musician so in the minde of the Smith all the objects of Smithery locks guns swords and the like are equivalently though as yet hee hath not thought or purposed any one in particular Now from these common things enlarge your understanding to those respects that are fit to be betweene things sensible and the unsearchable Trinity All things are in God the Father equivalently because in that infinite being of his all the possibility of being is founded of all things I say that have beene or shall be eternally But because his being is actuall with all the dignities of being actually for other wise it were not infinite if it might be more excellent than it is therefore doth hee in his glorious Sonne understand both himselfe in his actuall being and actually all things that are by his being possible to bee so that the ideas or formes of all things are actually present with him eternally and actually understood as it is said Psal 139.16 In thy booke all my members were written when as yet there was none of them Wherefore it must follow that that Word which is the character or expresse image of the Father bee also the image of all other things whatsoever so that all the ideas of all things possible to be must bee in the Sonne eminently that is according to their ideas or particular formes understood and determined as the idea or imagination of the sword is in the minde of the Smith actually assoone as the Smith hath resolved to make it thus although the sword it selfe be not actually till it bee made And as these ideas are the first causes of things so by reason of the concurrence of the will with the understanding are they the most powerfull for the bringing of those things whose Ideas they are into effect for from that idea of the sword in the Smith it is that he kindles the fire softens his steele forges it grindes it forbushes it and makes it at last a perfect sword And therefore though it bee true That the Sonne doth nothing of himselfe saving what hee hath seene with the Father Iohn 5 19. Yet because the ideas of all things are actually in him it is as true that in him through him for him and by him are all things and in him all things consist See Chap. 13. § 9. eminently or in the cleere distinction of their severall formes for otherwise the wisdome were not infinite if the formes were in confusion and not eminent and apparent in their most cleare differences and determinations of the times and limits when and how the things themselves whose formes they are should actually be If then the ideas of all things be in the Sonne actually what necessitie is there of any created Mediatour when the Son of God might by any of these Ideas which are actually in him manifest himselfe either to Angels or to men was not then that image of the manly being in him in which he did delight to dwell with the sonnes of men Prov. 8.31 according to which he created Adam in which hee manifested himselfe to the Fathers to Abraham to Moses to the Prophets And although for sundrie purposes knowne to his wisdome he manifested himselfe in other formes of a smoking furace when hee entred into covenant with Abraham his friend Gen. 15.17 of a living fire that consumed not the bush to Moses Ex. 3.2.6 of a still soft voice to Eliah 1 King 19.12 or the like yet none of these formes were uncouth or forreine to him So that in what forme soever he vouchsafed to shew himselfe to the Angels in that might they behold the invisible God and be abundantly blessed thereby but since the time that the faithfull have beheld him with that Crowne wherewith his mother crowned him in the day of his espousals the day of the joy and gladnesse of his heart Cant. 3.11 He is to be seene both of Angels and men eternally and onely in the Tabernacle of our flesh and the glory of God is manifest onely in the face of Iesus Christ And as this I thinke is
the Father for both are named by the name of Iehova yet the Father hath the excellency of honour before Him and that he executes no Iudgement in the creature but by his fathers beheast which is yet more evident by that which is Zach. 3.2 And the Lord said unto Satan The Lord rebuke thee O Satan whereby it may seeme either that there is not an equality of power in the Persons of the Trinity or else that there is a created Mediator in whom the second Person of the Trinity doth dwell Ans If the dignities of the deity be essential as was proved then if there be one nature of the Father and the Sonne it followes that their power and all other dignities are coequall Onely the Father hath the prerogative of originall in this that the Son is of the Father but the Father is not of the Sonne though he never were without the Sonne And therefore those professions of our Lord all power is given unto me both in heaven and in earth Math. 28 18. And the Father hath committed all judgement to the Sonne Ioh. 5.22 are first and above all to beare witnesse to the truth Ioh. 18.37 For if he received his being originally from the Father then of necessity that power also which is essentiall unto him Secondly that as a Sonne he might honour His Father in the dispensation of that power and execution of his Mediatorship And thus hee destroyed Sodome by the power of the Father and thus he prayes that Satan may bee rebuked and the faith of his disciples confirmed Luk. 22.32 Thirdly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as ioying in the glory and excellency of the Father as Ignatius speakes Epist ad Smyrâ—enses Fourthly that wee may know that we have one and the same gratious Mediator which did evermore save and defend his church both before and after his incarnation 12. But it is written Exod 23.20 c. Behold I send an Angel before thee beware of him and obey his voice provoke him not for bee will not pardon your transgressions for my name is in him That this Speaker was Christ who had brought the Israelites out of Egypt it is manifest 1 Cor. 10.9 That this Angel may meane Moses it sorts not with some circumstances especially that He will not pardon your transgressions Therefore some Rabbines understand by this Angell Michael the Prince or Angel that standeth for the nation of the Iewes Dan. 10.13.21 but neither can an Angel forgive sinnes Therefore being compared with Exod. 33. v. 2.3 I will send an Angell before thee but I will not goe up with thee least I consume thee in the way it must follow of necessity that this Angell is not the second Person in the Trinity but that created Mediator the Son of man who had power in earth to forgive sinnes Math. 9.6 Answer That being granted which is Ioh. 10.38 Ioh. 14.10 That Christ is in the Father and the Father in Him these words being spoken in the Person of the Father wil prove that Christ is the worker of al deliverances for his Church both temporall and eternall and that he hath power to forgive sins and that the name or being of God is truely in Him So by this Angell no created Mediator can be understood for every sin is a breach of the law of God against an infinite Iustice which God alone and no creature can forgiue And therefore that sonne of man which had power on earth to forgive sinne must of necessity bee God and not a created Mediator And although Israel were here threatned that God would depart from them for their Calfe yet it is manifest vers 17. that God at the prayer of Moses pardoned their sinne and brought them into Canaan But to take the objection as it may make most for this opinion that God doth threaten to send a created Angel yet these words My name is in him cannot prove him to be this created Mediator but rather that the Angell to be sent should have a power delegate whereby to punish the rebellions of the people without sparing and that power was the power or name of God in him 13. I but Psal 45.6 after the Prophet had confessed unto Christ Thy throne O God is for ever and ever thou hast loved righteousnesse and hated iniquity hee addes verse 7. Therefore God even thy God hath annointed thee By which it may seeme that Christ though God yethath a God and is God by grace and a created mediator as Hermes Trismeg in Asclep cals the Father 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Creator of this God Answer Christ though God eternall yet as man a created Mediator hath a God as he saith Ioh. 20.17 I ascend to my God and your God and in this sence God is his God which hath annointed Him with the oyle of gladnesse above all that are partakers with him of flesh and bloud For he received not the spirit by measure but of his fulnesse have we received grace 14. Esay saith Chap. 43. v. 10. Before mee was no God formed neither shall there bee after mee Therefore the Mediatour that spake there must bee a created Mediatour Answer It followes Esay 44.6 I am the first and I am the last and beside mee there is no God therefore he is not a created Mediatour but the Creator of all things But that text of 43.10 it seemes did somewhat trouble the Greeke interpreters who with one consent translated the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was formed by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was to this sence there was no God before me though some of them left out the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God and some kept it according to the Hebrew but this text proves nothing to that purpose for which it is cited but rather as it followeth on the verse before thus much That if none of the Gods of the natione could bring forth their witnesses that they had promised and performed then the Iewes might witnesse with him and especially his chosen servant Iesus in whom all his promises are yea and Amen that hee was before all their formed Gods and should be after them So that if hee were before and after all their formed Gods whom yet they did confesse to bee immortall for no man takes him for a god that must dye Ioh. 12.34 therefore against themselves they must witnesse that he was the true God 15. It is said Rom. 8.26 That the Spirit maketh intercession for us with gronings that cannot be uttered which cannot be but with earnestnesse of desire and paine but neither of these can befall unto God yet is our Mediator one yesterday and to day and the same for ever Therefore the Mediator is a created being which continually hath made and doth make intercession for the Saints according to the will of God vers 27. Answer Though Christ be our eternall Mediatour as was said above Obiect 6. one as the Sonne of God eternall one Sonne of the Virgin
eternally ordayned in the counsell of God yet this Spirit here meant is that Spirit of the humanity of Christ as it appeares by the circumstance of the text For hee that searcheth the hearts knoweth the meaning of the Spirit so it is the Spirit of the heart of Christ our Mediatour whereby he intreates for the Saints For although our Lord Iesus be glorified in body yet is he the same body that he was before and his heart is touched with the feeling of our infirmities and even now sorrowes with us for our sorrowes as when he wept Iohn 11.35 For as Postel truely saith pag. 33. The beginning of his sufferings was in the body and though his bodily sorrow was ended in his death yet his sufferings in his soule and Spirit are not ended till that which is remaining to the sufferings of Christ be likewise fulfilled in the bodies of his Saints as it is plaine Acts 9.4 Col. 1.24 And therefore it is said of this Saviour or Angell of his presence in all their troubles he was troubled Esay 63.9 Heb 2.17 4.15 16. But Saint Paul Colos 2.2.3 saith That all the treasures of wisdome and knowledge are hid in that mysterie of God and of the Father and of Christ Where the Father by a manifest distinction from God and from Christ must meane this meane being or created Mediatour which tooke flesh of the Virgin Answer Not so for although the eternall power and Godhead were manifest to all men by the creature that wicked men might bee without excuse Psal 19. and Rom 1.20 Yet none of the Princes of this world did understand that mysterie of the Gospell of Christ 1. Cor. 2.8 For that had beene kept secret since the world began but was now manifest in the last times Rom. 16.25 Col. 1.26 Therefore these treasures of knowledge are first to know God one infinite and eternall being then to know him the Father that is to confesse in the unitie of the Deitie the three persons 1. the Father eternall which cannot be without an eternall 2. Son neither can an eternall Sonne bee without an 3. eternall procession or generation Now to know this one God and him the Father and that one Mediatour betweene God and man the eternall Sonne dwelling in the man Iesus the Sonne of the Virgin is the height and perfection of all knowledge whereto man by all his search could never attaine Then so to acknowledge this truth as to live in holinesse as they ought that know it is that perfection of wisdome that whole duty of man whereto hee is called and this answer may serve for the like objection out of Ephes 1.3 17. So Saint Paul also Heb. 1.3 seemes not to give unto Christ equall glorie with the Father for he saith of him that he is not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the beame which is of one nature with the fountaine of the light nor yet 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the shine of that beame but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a glimpse brightnesse or shine by reflection from that glory whereby it followes that he is not consubstantiall with the Father and so of necessity a created mediator Answer It is said 1 Tim. 6.16 that God dwelleth in the light which no man can approch unto that is that centrall or incommunicable light of the deity which no man hath seene or can see for the creature cannot comprehend what God is except it bee united unto him but yet because the creature cannot bee blessed but in God therefore is that light spread abroad or dilated from the centre into the infinite circumference of the divine dignitie by the infinite obiect of that light the Sonne our Lord Iesus by whom that light is participate unto men and Angels in that blessed vision whereby they are blessed in him and this is that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or brightnesse of Saint Paul the same glory of God made communicable unto us by our Mediator not any shine or reflection of light in a forreigne obiect as the wisdome of God in the creature or the light of the Sonne reflected in the Moone or starres in which the light is made other then it was as the obiection mistakes it 18. Revelation 3.14 Christ is called the beginning of the creation of God therefore Hee was the first creature Answer If he be the beginning of the creation therefore he cannot be a creature for so should He be the beginning of himselfe so should He be when he was not so should he be a cause and yet not be but these are impossibilities Compare herewith Colos 1.15 And see the reason of the speech in answer to the fourth obiection § 11. The heresies concerning the proprieties of the Mediator are principally three of the 1. Acephali the 2. Agnoetae and the 3. Monothelites The Acephali or headlesse because they had neither bishops nor priests nor set times nor order for the service of God though that as the two natures in Christ were confused for from the Timotheans they descended so also the proprieties of these natures But if the first befals as was shewed § 1.2 3. before then their confusion is also confounded The author of this heresie was one Severus a bishop of Antioch who dayly cursed the Councell of Chalcedon for that by their decree which you heard before § 1. they had forestalled this heresie But his blasphemous tongue cut out and he banished from his chayre were worthy rewards of such a Bishop Euag. lib. 4. c. 4. 2. From that heresie of Apollinarius came that of the Agnoetae that the divine nature of Christ was ignorant of many things as the day of judgement the grave of Lazarus c. For if the Godhead were changed into flesh as Apollinarius held Themistius might well conclude that both the being and also the proprieties of the Godhead must suffer losse thereby and so falsly ascribe unto the Godhead that which was proper unto the manhood But if the foundation were unsure as it appeared § 2. their building must needs fall to the ground 3. And because the opinion of Eutyches concerning the only divine nature in Christ began to be hated therfore Cyrus by shop of Alexandria upheld it by the opinion of one will in Christ for said he the humane will of Christ either is none or not at all moved as the will of man but onely by God But to take away those proprieties which doe necessarily follow the nature and being of any thing is to destroy the thing it selfe so that to deny either the divine or humane will of Christ were to make him an unsufficient mediator and is directly contrary to that scripture which is Luke 22.42 Father not my will but thine be done 4. From whence Iordanus Brunus a Neapolitan in my time in Oxford would inforce a more wicked conclusion That Christ was a sinner because His will was not in every respect answerable to the will of God And because that which comes into the
a new life in another must also die I know that some both of the Fathers and Schoole-men are cited of a contrary opinion but our learned King Damenob lib. 3. cap. 3. vpon reasons in nature unanswereable hath shewed the impossibilitie of this generation to which I will adde one reason out of the Holy Scripture Wee are commanded by God Exod. 20. Ephe. 6. to honour our Fathers and Mothers Now if Merlin for instance or the Nation of the Hungars were begotten by devills then by that commandement were they also charged to honour the devill which as no man under paine of Hell-fire may doe so were it a damnable sinne for any man to thinke that God hath commanded it And yet this fancy would take strength from Genes 6.2 4. where the sonnes of God which Irenaeus lib. 4. cap. 70. will have to bee Angels accompanied with women and so by that transgression of kynds Gyants were bred See hereto Tertull de virg velandis But those 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Nephelim Gyants or man-quellers who prized themselves by their violence and cruelty were not so called in respect of their stature for they are after called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gibborim men of courage or strength as every valiant or strong man is titled But the sonnes of God or as our Lord calls them The sonnes of the kingdome that is which held the hope of Christ to come yet not living according to that hope but following their owne lust and joyning in marriage with Infidells and Atheists neglecting the bringing up of their children in obedience and vertue it must needs bee that they must become gracelesse and fierce and so for their crueltie brought the flood vpon themselves And this is that wretched and wicked state whereto the world especially this little world of ours is againe returned and cries to heaven for that second baptisme of the fire c Necessary that the conception should be by the Holy-Ghost You see by these two reasons one taken from the humanity of Christ the other from His Divinitie that it was necessary that our Mediator in both respects should bee conceived of the Holy-Ghost They that have little time to thinke on naturall Philosophies need some helpe to vnderstand the difference of generation and conception And let us not bee afraid to speake of the workes of God to His honour according to trueth and modestie Generation or begetting is actively in the Parents for the female is also an agent in respect of the feminine seed which shee affords generation passively is in that which is begotten Conception is an action or passion concurrent or necessary to generation For although the seed on both sides bee afforded yet if it bee weake and vnfit for generation as in lustfull persons or if it bee not retained and duely nourished in the wombe there can bee no conception Therefore in this wonderfull generation of our Saviour whereby he was made a naturall man by naturall causes as farre as they were incorrupted there was also a conception necessary The conception actively was in the Holy-Ghost who prepared and fitted first the minde of the Virgin for if her actions or sufferings herein had not beene voluntary they had no way beene availeable unto her selfe for eternall life then her body with all the powers and parts thereof that shee might conceive that is both afford retaine and nourish that blessed tabernacle of Him that would dwell in us The conception passively was either dispositive whereby the body of the Virgin was so fitted to conceive or finall whereby that which was conceived was perfected in every degree according to all the naturall causes necessary thereto And because the Goly-Ghost was the chiefe agent or worker in all this therefore is the conception properly attributed unto Him d The conception was not by man That poore and base conceit of Ebion Cerinthus and their followers unworthy of that soule which should presume to thinke on God or His glorious workes you reade before Chap. 24. § 4 5 6 7. where it is sufficiently refuted and their reasons answered and before that you might see it strangled by all the reasons of the 22. Chapter CHAP. XXVI Borne of the Virgin Mary SO the Infinite Wisedome and Love of God delighted in man that there is no kind of perfection possible to the creature which hee hath not either manifested or promised unto him To frame and fashion the body of Adam out of the earth with His owne hands to breath into him an immortall soule was a wonderfull work and one alone Out of that virgin man to take a rib and thereof to make a woman was a worke no lesse wonderfull and one alone The ordinary propagation of man-kind is the third way for increase because Hee that was the Lord of all kindes here below should not be inferiour unto them in the possibility of bringing foorth his like But that fourth and last way of mans generation was that which out of the side of the virgin woman brought out that man which should restore and give perfection to all the rest More excellent than the third which from corrupted and sinfull parents multiplies more corrupted and sinfull children more powerfull then the second which out of the more perfect sex brought out that which was lesse perfect more glorious and availeable to us then the first which raised Adam out of dust For by this God himselfe to become one of us tooke that which was ours that he might give unto us that which was His. And for the cleere proofe of this Article a That our Lord Christ was borne of a Virgin 1. Let this be one ground which the holy Virgin her selfe did stand upon Luke 1.34 That without the society of man it is a thing in nature utterly impossible that any generation of mankind can be Secondly That which is impossible to nature because the power whereby nature doth worke is a limited power and in the perfect kinds of things according to one rule is yet possible to God Luke 1.37 Thirdly That the workes of God Himselfe the author of Nature are more noble excellent and perfect then those of nature Whereupon it will follow reasonably that sith our Saviour could be borne of a virgin if He would it was covenient so to be but He could as it appeares by that which is said and also would for so He declared it by His Prophet Esay 7.14 Behold a Virgin shall conceive and beare a Sonne Therefore our Lord was borne of a virgin 2. All the fulnes of perfection ought to be in Him who was to restore man to that perfection which he had lost Therefore as Christ our Saviour had a Father in heaven without a mother being begotten of the substance of His father by an unconceiveable and most glorious generation So ought He in earth without a father to have a mother without any taint or spot a Virgin 3. And seeing the Incarnation or Conception and Birth of the GOD
Virgin so was it likewise more honourable and beseeming the Lord of Glory having taken our flesh to be so borne But Eve you say was so brought to being while Adam was in a deepe sleepe I answer that it is not utterly improbable that the Virgin likewise in that birth was fast asleepe For first it was in the night the time of sleepe Luke 2.8 And it was according to all reason that shee which had conceived without pleasure should also bring forth without paine And although I affirme not this of any necessitie to bee beleeved yet among those many of whom you reade Luke 1.1 which set forth the declaration of these things that Gospel which was said to be written by Saint Bartholmew affirmes this much Howsoever I thinke that Ierom spake too boldly Dialog 2. adversus Pelag Deum per genitalia virginis natum Neither can I give my consent to Tertullian lib. de carne Christi◠virgo quantùm à viro quantùm à partu non virgo That Mary was a Virgin in respect of her husband but no Virgin in respect of her Sonne For this in Iovinian was justly accounted an heresie Aug. here 's cap. 82. And that because it is contrary to the voice of the Prophet Behold a virgin shall bring foorth a Sonne I but Luke 2.23 saith that He was presented according to the Law Every male child that first openeth the wombe shall bee holy to the Lord which may seeme to belong so properly to Christ the holy One of God as to none other Answ I question not the birth but the maner onely And seeing it could not be but miraculous all confessing that it was not painefull I say that to Him who onely hath the power of miracles all things are easie alike And although the blessed Virgin at her Churching brought her offering commanded by the Law to shew her thankefulnesse and obedience yet doth it not follow thereupon that she was no virgin as other women are or needed any purification for that birth or that her Son was either borne or begotten as other children But the virginity of the mother of God is impugned not onely by these Ebionites but also by them that were called Antidicomarianitae or Antimaritae that is opposites to the Virgin Mary of whom one Helvidius an vnletter'd fellow sometime a scholler of the Arians was said to be chiefe about the yeere 389. Now his opinion was That after Christ was borne Obiect 1 His mother had other children by her husband Ioseph And that because it is said Matth. 1.25 That Ioseph knew her not tell she had brought foorth from whence hee would conclude that after that he knew her Though in the sence of Helvidius this be unlikely Ioseph being fourescore yeeres old when he tooke her to wife as Epiphanius writes haeres 28. and that she knowing how she had conceived vowed perpetuall virginity her husband consenting thereto See Numb 30.7 yet the argument is onely from the doubtfull signification of the word Knew which in this place hath reference vnto the 18 and 19. verses where Ioseph suspecting her honesty thought to put her away but not daring to doe that being forbidden by the Angel he tooke her but yet knew not that is was not yet fully perswaded by his dreame that she was with child by the Holy-Ghost But when she had brought forth her Sonne then By her miraculous deliverance By the miracle toward the Shepherds By the prophecie of Simeon and Anna By the comming of the Magicians from the East-countrey By the admonition of the Angel to flee into Egypt and the slaughter of the Innocents that followed thereon he knew her to have bin with child by the Holy-Ghost and so to bee His mother that was the Saviour of the world Others had rather answere from the meaning of the word till unto or untill which with a negative in the time to come may signifie as much as never as it is said of Michal 2. Sam. 6.23 That she had no child till the day of her death As on the other side with an affirmative it may signifie ever as Matt. 28.20 I am with you alwayes unto or untill the end of the world not that he then forsakes them for whom He loves he loves unto the end that is eternally Moreover it is there said that she brought foorth her first begotten Sonne Obiect 2 whence Helvidius concluded that she had another Son afterward But Christ is not called the first begotten of his mother because she had other children after Him but because she had none before him So first begotten in this place is as much as only begotten For as he was the only begotten of his father according to His divine nature because he was the perfect Son of a perfect Father So wa sit fit that He should also be the onely Sonne of His mother because as Hee had in Himselfe all the perfection of Sonship So by His birth had Hee given to His mother the perfection of mother-hood above all women 3. But in Matth. 12.46 and sundry other places His brethren are mentioned Obiect 3 I answere The name of Brother belonged indifferently to all the men of the same family or kindred as Abram spake to Lot Gen. 13.8 Wee are brethren as the Sychemites acknowledged Abimelech their Brother Iudg. 9.3 So all the Israelites call Benjamin and by a Synecdoche his tribe their Brother Iudg. 20.23 though he had been dead above 400. yeeres Therefore against Helvidius beside these conjectures either of Maries vowed virginity or that old age of her husband or those probabilities which sanctified minds more then probable That the Virgin her selfe had been most unthankefull if she had not been content with that glorious Son for whose sake the holy women before her desired to be mothers and if she should wilfully have stained that virginity which she knew to have been so miraculously preserved unto her And Ioseph likewise having received the gift of continence had been too presumptuous if he had not forborne that sanctified body whom by the message of the Angel and so many miracles he knew to have conceiued by the Holy-Ghost Let vs looke to that which is the maine purpose and intent of the Scripture that in the setting up of that Kingdome which should be established unto David for ever 2. Sam. 7. from vers 12. to 17. Dan. 2.35.44 And although this Kingdome was to be a spirituall Kingdome of Grace and Glory Ioh. 8.36 yet that is not first which is spirituall but naturall So that our Lord IESVS according to the right of naturall descent by His mother See Luke 3.5 ver 24 c. and of legall right by His father Ioseph See Matth. 1. was the true and lawfull King of the Iewes as he is confessed by the Mags from the East Matth. 2. proclaimed by Pilate Iohn 19.15 19. and professed by Himselfe Iohn 18.37 and that not by any reserved and doubtfull meaning but by a plaine and direct answere
according to the question of Pilate Art thou the King of the Iewes For for this cause was he borne that He might beare witnesse to the trueth He therefore being both lawfull and naturall King of the Iewes according to His descent from David and that by an unquestionable right of descent as the succession of that Kingdome had stood from David to Iehojakim above 400. yeeres and after the captivity from Zorobabel to Ianna Hircanus almost 300. yeeres and that by the covenant of God Himselfe to David which was to be established in Christ for ever it must follow of necessity that Ioseph had no children by Mary his wife as Helvidius barked For so the right of that title to the Kingdome of David should have been to that heire who had the right by naturall descent from both parents rather then to him which had right onely by His mother and adopted father Neither had this which I plead been good onely for Iosephs sonnes but also for his daughters if he had had any by Mary his wife as it appeares in the case of the daughters of Zelophehad Numb 26.7 8. Wherefore seeing it cannot be supposed but that the holy Virgin blessed above other women and freely beloved should not have bin denied the blessing of children if she had desired any after her Son IESVS it will follow of necessity that for the eternity of Davids kingdome to which our Lord had the only right not by intrusion or dissannulling of a better title I meane in civill right He was that stone cut out without hands that shall fill the whole earth and that the blessed body of his mother according to that vision of Ezechiel 44. was that East-gate or ordinary way of entrance into mankind in which the Prince did sit to grow before the Lord as he that eares bread even untill the time of His birth when He should goe out thence perfect man And because the Lord God of Israel had entred in by that gate Therefore shoulod it be shut that no man might enter in by it but that the holy Virgin should continue a virgin as in the conception and birth so for ever after a virgin For neither had the outward Sanctuary of the Tabernacle nor of the Temples afterward any such secluded gate but that both Priests and People did go in and out thereat to doe their dayly service So then that mysticall Temple of Ezechiel must needs intend the Temple of the Virgins body by which God Himselfe entred into our Tabernacle and came forth God-Man blessed for ever Amen ARTICLE IIII. ⧠1. Suffered under Pontius Pilate was 2. Crucified 3. Dead and 4. Buried CHAP. XXVII WHat the infinity of that glory was of which the Sonne of God did empty Himselfe when He clouded it under the forme of a servant all the Angels in heaven cannot comprehend Yet such was the infinite love of God to man as that for our sakes a Hee was pleased to be borne man that b by His partaking of our sufferings He might become a faithfull high Priest for us unto God that we might be made partakers of His glory For a friend loveth at all times and a Brother is borne for adversity Prouerbes 17.17 His friends we are if we doe whatsoever Hee hath commanded us Iohn 15.14 neither is He ashamed to call us brethren when Hee saith Psal 22.22 I will declare thy Name to my Brethren In the midst of the Church will I praise thee Hebr. 2.12 Now what these sufferings were it is in part manifest by the Prophets and by the Evangelists Such was His poverty as that He was borne in a stable among the beasts A manger was His Cradle In His infancy He was persecuted by that cruell King that sought His life and compelled Him to seeke His safety by banishment in a forreigne land The poore Trade of a Carpenter was His meanes of maintenance that had made all the world Subject He was to our infirmities of Hunger Thirst Heat and Cold Wearinesse and Griefe both of mind and Body neither had Hee lesse afflictions though He were free from sicknesse But when the time came that He should shew Himselfe to bee that Redeemer that was to come then was He most busily tempted by the devill rail'd on and reviled by His ministers that praised themselves therefore Say we not well that thou art a Samaritane and hast a devill then was he loaden with injury and scorne His life was sought by treason and at last betrayed by His owne Schollar But how great was the anguish of His mind how great was His affrighting at the sight of that death whereby He must fight against the fierce wrath of God inflamed against Him that had set Himselfe the surety to pay for the sinnes of the whole world Arise ô Sword against my Shepherd against the man that is my fellow friend saith the Lord of hostes I will smites the Shepherd and the sheepe shall be scattered Zach. 13.7 What was that anguish of His mind that forc't Him thrice to pray with strong crying and teares and to sweate like drops of blood running downe to the earth That that bitter Cup might passe away verely the sorrowes of hell compassed Him about and the snares of death were before Him Psal 18.5 Yea so were the sorrows of His heart enlarged as a man that sought for comfort and could finde none He prayes and comes to His Disciples to seeke some ease by their mutuall speech but they are fast asleepe and there finds He none Thus while the God-head doth rest toward Him Psal 22.1 And according to the law of Iustice leaves him in His pure humanity to beare the burden of our sinne alone while all the waves and stormes of Gods wrath passe over Him while the dogs of hell with their severall temptations compasse him about while the horrible curse of the Law euer sounds in His eare Cursed is every one that confirmeth not all the words of this Law to doe them Deut. 27.26 which curse Hee that had become our surety Psal 40.7 Hebr. 7.22 must beare for every one What marvell was it if He prayed that His soule thus left alone might be delivered from the power of the dogge that He might be saved from the Lions mouth being thus beset with the hornes of the Vnicornes Read Psal 22. and 69. But yet remembring that for our cause He came into this houre that Hee might fulfill the will of His Father Hebr. 10.5 and that by that one offering of Himselfe He should bring many sonnes unto Glory therefore as the valiant Captaine of their salvation did Hee willingly and couragiously offer Himselfe to the hands of them that sought His life having first commanded a safe conduct for His Disciples Iohn 18. from 3. to 10. Then what scorne and reproaches and speaking against of sinners He endured before the high Priests the holy Prophets and Evangelists have recorded I gave my Backe to the smiters and my Cheeke to them
25.11 and so lost his head by the sword Therefore He must needs endure that bitter and accursed death of the Crosse 4. The tree through the craft of the devill was unto man-kind a cause of sinne Therefore lest the tree which was created good might become a curse to him for whom it was created and thereby the end of the creation might be perverted it seemed fit to the Wisedome of God that as the tree had beene an instrument in the worke of mans condemnation it should also bee an instrument in the worke of his redemption that man by his wound might also bee healed And therefore that our ransome should bee payed on the Crosse 5. Man by his sinne had made himselfe subject to the curse of the Law Therefore that the promise to Abraham That in his seed all the Nations of the earth should bee blessed Gen. 12.3 might come vpon them it was necessary that the curse should fall vpon that promised seed in whom they were to bee blessed as Saint Paul doth argue Gal. 3.13 and 14. 6. This crucifying of our Lord was prefigured diverslie in the Law as by the Serpent in the Wildernesse if you compare Numb 21.8 with Iohn 3.14 Moses also spreading out his hands in the forme of the Crosse overcame Amalec by his prayer Exod. 17.11 But aboue all other figures that glorious Type of Christ Samson who should begin to save Israel Iud 14.5 most liuely figured our Saviour on the Crosse when he laid his hands upon the Pillars and slew more at his death than he had done in all his life Iud. 16.30 So our Lord the Authour and Finisher of our Salvation though by His Preaching and His miracles He had shaken the Kingdome of the Devill yet by His death upon the Crosse He did triumph over all the power of hell Col. 2.15 David Psal 22.16 prophesies plainely of the wounds wherewith He was pierced in His hands and His feet when He was nailed to the Crosse as the Prophet Zechary Chap. 12.10 of that wound which through His side they made in His heart I the Lord will powre vpon the Inhabitants of Ierusalem the Spirit of Grace and supplication and they shall looke upon mee whom they have pierced And thus according to the Prophesies that were before was our Saviour crucified as you reade in the Gospel 3. Dead VVEe see IESVS made a little lower then the Angels for the suffering of death that He by the Grace of God should taste of death for every man Heb. 2.9 All the reasons for His crucifying confirme thus much And for this cause was Hee conceived and borne that He might redeeme His people from their sinnes The arguments also of the 19. Chapter of the 21.22 and 23. come all to this centre that Christ our Lord and onely Redeemer must die for our sinne 1. For seeing man by his sinne had made himselfe subject unto death according to the just sentence Gen. 2.17 In the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die it was necessary that He that had made Himselfe our surety Heb. 7.22 and taken our sinne upon him Esay 52. should die for our sinne 2. It was necessary that the highest degree of obedience should bee in him in whom was also the perfection of Sonne-ship But all the perfection of Son-ship was in Christ both that which is Eternall and that which is in time as hath appeared Therefore also the perfection of obedience But there can be no degree of obedience beyond this that a sonne should die at the will of his father Therefore it was necessary that our Lord should die For God so loved the world that He gave his onely begotten Sonne to die that the world by him might bee saved But because it was impossible that He in his Eternall being should be subject to death therfore was it necessary that He should bee incarnate that Hee should bee conceived of the Holy-Ghost and be borne of a Virgin as it hath beene prooved 3. If Isaac the shadow were content to die at the will of His Father how much more ought Christ the substance to fulfill the will of His Father 4. The manifestation of the infinite dignities of God the Father is the proper and peculiar office of the Son See Iohn 17.6 and 26. And how could either the infinite Iustice or Mercy or Love of God the Father toward His creature or His honour in the creature bee better manifested than in the death of that Son For although it were farre from Injustice to punish the innocent for the wicked when He had set Himselfe to answere for the sinnes of the world yet was it the uttermost the most severe and eminent Iustice that possible could bee to lay upon Him in whom there was no sinne neither was there any guile found in His mouth the burden of vs all to breake him for our sinnes to multiplie His sorrowes and at once to deprive Him of all the comforts of God and life it selfe for our offences Neither could the Mercy or love of God toward His creature be greater than this that when wee were enemies yet spared He not His owne Sonne to worke our reconciliation Neither can the honour of God be more magnified by the creature than for that mercy and love which he hath shewed toward the creature in the Eternall Glory and happinesse which He hath reserved for it through the satisfaction of his Son And because these things could not possibly be brought to passe otherwayes than by the death of the Sonne of God therefore was it necessary that He should die 5. Of contrary effects the immediate causes must needs bee contrary The greatest delight and joy which the naturall man hath is to follow his sinfull lusts Therefore the recovery or restoring of man from his sinfull state cannot bee but by the suffering of the greatest sorrow that is of death 6. The obedience and sufferings of Him who was to make satisfaction for the disobedience and rebellion of all man-kind could not possibly be either exceeded or equalled But if our Lord had not died a most bitter and cruell death in those torments which He endured both in his soule and body then had His sufferings beene equalled if not exceeded by many of the holy Martyrs who for their love and faith in God endured most bitter and exquisite torments Heb. 11.35 c. and that with joy unspeakable and glorious Therefore it was necessary that our Saviour should die a most cruell death and bitter both in the sufferings of His soule and body 7. The greatest exaltation or glory that could come unto the creature was in this that it should become one Person with the Creator which we have proved before to have beene done in the incarnation For the greatest glory and grace done to the creature the greatest love and humilitie is due to the Creator But our Lord who was so exalted had not beene humbled to the lowest degree of humilitie if
body which should againe have beene scattered into that from whence it was taken as Apelles affirmed so had it beene to no end to take a body and therein to suffer the darkning of His divine glory if by that body no benefit had redounded to the creature But if you desire moe reasons hereto they that are brought in the Chapter for His suffering crucifying death and buryall may give you full satisfaction So the â—rrours that are yet remaining about the suffering of Christ are two one of the Theopaschites who held that the God-head of Christ did suffer while His body was nayled on the Crosse Aug. de Haer. Cap. 73. The other of the Patrispassians such as Praxeas and Sabellius who because they thought that as the Father and the Son were but one substance so were they likewise but one Person and therefore they affirmed that God the Father was incarnate and suffered Aug. de Haer. Cap. 41. But the former of these is sufficiently reproved by the doctrine of the 9. Cha. For if God be not any kind of matier nor a compound nor a formed body nor subject to any accident but that His being be most simple and pure as was there shewed by every one of these circumstances it will follow necessarily that God cannot suffer The later is refuted by all the reasons of the 11. and 23. Chapters And if you hold not your selfe satisfied by that which is brought in those Chapters and the answeres to the reasons of Sabellius Note d on Chap. 11. You may doe well to read Epiph. Haer. 57. and Tertullian against Praxeas For this very question whether God the Father was incarnate and suffered is the Argument of that Booke b That by His partaking of our sufferings He might c. It may heere not vnsitly be demanded for what causes Christ the Holy one of God should die for vs and how that death becomes availeable to free vs from the power of sinne of death and hell For answere Wee must first put that which was the first and principall cause of our salvation the eternall purpose of God which He purposed in Iesus Christ our Lord Ephe. 3.11 See Actes 2.23 And this not for any graces or workes fore-seene in us But according to the good pleasure of His owne will Ephe. 1.5 For He hath saved us and called us with an Holy calling not according to our workes but according to His owne purpose and grace which was given us in Christ Iesus before the world began 2. Tim. 1.9 And he that puts any outward cause or good workes fore-seene in us whereby God might bee moved to chuse us takes away the chiefe glory of his grace and makes him to bee lesse good So then the first cause of all the causes and meanes of our salvation in Christ is the free mercy and purpose of God the Father which because it is the first it must needes also be the chiefe cause seeing all other cames worke to that end to which they are ordered and guided by the first And because the Son doth nothing of Himselfe but what things soever He seeth the Father doe those also doth the Sonne likewise Iohn 5.19 Therefore secondly did the Sonne according to that eternall purpose of the Father offer Himselfe vnto His Father for man as a ransome and satisfaction for their sinne as it is said Psal 40.7 Loe I come in the volume of the Booke it is written of mee to doe thy will O God Heb. 10.7 For in Him onely is God well pleased Matth. 12.18 And this is that Eternall Gospel of the Lambe slaine from the foundation of the World Apoc. 13.8 For through the Eternall Spirit did He offer Himselfe without spot vnto God But if this offer of our Redeemer who offered Himselfe for vs had not beene accepted of His Father then had it beene of no availe for us Therefore in the third place it must appeare that God did accept this Sacrifice of His Sonne which is manifest first by this That it was the disposition and purpose of God Himselfe as was shewed in the first place and as it is said Heb. 10.10 By the will of God are wee sanctified through the offering of the body of Iesus Christ once for all Neither was God in this reconciliation of man-kind a willer or disposer onely but a worker also of our Redemption For God was in Christ reconciling the World vnto himselfe not imputing their trespasses vnto them 2. Cor. 5.19 If God then be for us who can be against us If He Iustifie who can condemne us who have the decree and will of God for our Iustification the offer and acceptance of Christ both God and man for our ransome and reconciliation and that offer was made by the eternall Spirit And this Spirit also beareth witnesse to our Spirit that wee are the sonnes of God Rom. 8.16 The second cause concernes the justice of God by which our Lord Christ died for vs. And it stond in this that He according to the will of His Father became our surety Hebr. 7.22 and bound Himselfe to make satisfaction for the sin of man which maâ— himselfe could not doe as it hath beene manifest before Chap. 19. Now iâ— this satisfaction of Christ the infinite Iustice was accorded with the infinite Love of God to the creature The infinite love appeared as was said before first in this that the Sonne was called and appointed to the performance of this glorious worke Hebr. 5. verse 4 5.10 Then in this that being performed it was accepted in our name and for our everlasting happinesse as it is said Iohn 3.16 God so loved the world that He gave His onely begotten Sonne that whosoever beleeveth Him should not perish but have everlasting life The infinite Iustice was manifest in this that the satisfaction of Christ was a full and perfect satisfaction according to the rigour of Iustice and that both in respect of the infinite value thereof and of the punishment which our Mediator endured The infinite value of the satisfaction was first in the Person that offered it For as the grieuousnesse of the injurie exceeded by the worthinesse of the Person of the Father that was offended So the value of the satisfaction exceeded by the worthinesse of the Sonne that maâ—e the amends And because the honour which was done to God herein is valued according to the worthinesse of the Person which worthinesse in Christ is essentiall unto him not accidentall as that of Aaron therfore the satisfaction also is essentially infinite and therefore abundantly sufficient in respect of the Person that did fulfill it For the satisfaction to an infinite Iustice was as fully made by the Person of the Sonne an infinite being than if the creature being finite even all Angels and men had suffered the torments of hell eternally Secondly the infinite value of the satisfaction appeares in the worthinesse of the thing that was offered For our Mediator having no greater nor better
sacrifice to offer unto God as nothing could be better then that which was equall to God offered Himselfe God and man for the saving of His people as it is said Ier. 3.23 Truly in the Lord our God is the salvation of Israel Thirdly the value was increased by the manner of the offering wherein was the perfection of the obedience of the eternall Son to His Father and the perfect submission of the humane will of Christ unto the will of God that this sacrifice might by all meanes be meritorious in Him for us See Note g on Chap. 24. § 11. No. 4. The second meanes whereby the satisfaction of Christ according to the rigour of Iustice was perfect is the greatnesse of that punishment which He endured for us which in proportion was answerable to that death which in Iustice was due to the sinne of man having the same degrees and parts which punishment Christ so farre foorth as it was possible for the Sonne of God did endure First the bodily death with all the circumstances as I remembred before Then the losse of that Ioy and Comfort of His soule wherewith the fruition of God and the fulnesse of His graces did euer replenish Him And this Ioy Hee lost not finally or fundamentally as the damned for that was impossible both in respect of His innocencie and of His union with God but onely according to the present act and feeling Thirdly he was subjected to the powers of hell not enthralled thereto as a vassall but yet subject for the present vexation and temptation so that His soule and understanding was affrighted in sorrow and horrour knowing Himselfe to be made a curse for us which brought with it a full sence of the Iustice and wrath of God against sinne Fourthly and although it bee most true that God cannot suffer either paine or losse as was shewed even now yet it is as true that God having taken to Himselfe the living Tabernacle of a soule and body offered this soule and body of His to death for us as it is said Act. 20.28 That God purchased His Church with His owne blood and not so onely but for a time left that body under the absolute power of Death and Buriall And thus the Iustice why Christ should die for our sinnes and the plenary satisfaction which Hee hath made unto God thereby doeth plainely appeare Now a reason or two why and how the benefit hereof doth belong unto us 1. First seeing the person of our Redeemer is infinite and therefore His merit also infinite an infinite reward is due thereunto which if God would not give O pardon that we speake in the voyce of reason Thy gift in us then Hee were unjust if He could not then were He unable to requite But both these things are impossible And seeing hee that makes a recompense for any desert either gives to the deserver that which he hath not or forgives that which hee might require and yet our Lord to whom the reward of His obedience and death is due neither needs any thing nor can receive any thing more then He hath having in Himselfe the fulnesse of all perfection and all things which the Father hath Iohn 17.10 Neither yet needs forgivenesse having never offended neither yet can so great obedience and such an infinite merit bee all in vaine therefore doth this infinite reward redound to us so that we which claime by His Title may draw neere unto the Throne of Grace in the full assurance of faith that God doth not nor will not refuse them that come unto Him in the name of His Sonne seeing unto all them that seeke salvation and eternall life by Him all His infinite merit doeth assuredly belong For that which is infinite can no way become divisible for so should it cease to bee infinite So His infinite merit belongs to every one of His according to the infinity thereof See the doore of our hope set open wider then the walles of heaven See how God with Christ hath given us all things See also if the infinite merit of Christ can any way be compatible of any mans merit or the mediation of Saints 2. Seeing our Lord Iesus being God could not become man but by the power of God Chap. 25. 26. who of the whole nature and substance of the Virgin made Him perfect man both soule and body And that He being thus also the Sonne of God and man did perfectly fulfill the law of a Sonne to doe alwayes those things which were pleasing to His Father Iohn 8.29 whereas all other men had revolted from their obedience and so forfeited their state of Son-ship and interest in their Fathers inheritance by the sinne o◠the first Father Adam which was created the sonne of God Luke 3.38 therefore the whole right in that inheritance of glory and happinesse which should have come unto all man-kind is due to Christ onely So that by the right of inheritance no man beside Himselfe can be capeable of heavenly Ioyes But because the possession of eternall happinesse is due to Him by a double right not onely that of Sonne-ship or inheritance but also by purchase through the infinite merit of His most pretious death whereto according to the will of His Father He became obedient for the sinne of man-kind therefore by this right hath He given an infinite right in the heavenly Inheritance to all them that come unto Him by a lively faith their hearts being clensed from dead workes to serve the living God In which right If He had not fully stated man-kind then had the benefit of His purchase beene utterly lost So His Incarnation His sufferings and all His promises made to vs had beene in vaine But all these things are impossible 3. Moreover it is to bee considered that the sinne of man in respect of the sinner must needs bee finite because a finite creature can no way doe an infinite action but the infinitie of the sinne is onely in respect of Him against whom the sinne is because of His infinite Iustice that is offended thereby But the satisfaction and the merit of Christs death was infinite not onely in respect of the infinitie or His Person who performed it but of Him also that did so accept it of Him that was not bound thereto in respect of any neede or debt of His owne but He performed all that obedience which was due for our sakes and in our name where a the merit of all other men being finite could no way be satisfactorie for their sin against an infinite Iustice neither yet can they bee so accepted of God because mans workes how good soever they are yet can they neither be moe nor better than man is bound unto Luk. 17.10 Neither are good workes truely ours but such as God hath done by us 1. Cor. 15.10 But seeing all our righteousnesse is as filthy raggs Esay 46.6 let us looke unto Christ Iesus who alone of God is made unto us
raysed unto you as Moses of your brethren is there not one man among you that understands any more Doe you not heare the words of your Prophet Hosea 1.7 I will save them saith GOD by IEHOVA their God and will not save them by bow nor by sword nor by battell by horses nor by horse-men as you still dreame But which is the greater deliverance that from hell and the power of sinne and eternall death or from any temporary and worldly thraldome If the greatest deliverance bee performed why doate you on the lesse Which cannot bee till you forsake your infidelitie and returne Returne therefore unto Iesus your God for whom you are fallen by your unheliefe Take with you words and turne to the Lord your God and say unto Him Take away our iniquity and receive us graciously so will wee render the calues of our lips But you will say why did not Christ shew Himselfe alive to all the Iewes at once that they might all beleeve I answere that the life to which our Lord redeemed us is a spirituall life unto which we must walke by faith and not by sight And if it bee not sufficient proofe of His resurrection that He beside other times shewed Himselfe alive to five hundred at once 1. Cor. 15.6 neither would it have beene sufficient to them that seeing would not see and hearing would not heare who said that His great workes were done by the power of the devill though Hee had conversed among five hundred thousand of them every day ARTICLE VI. ⧠He ascended into heaven c. CHAP. XXX § 1. THough the Iustification of the Articles of our Creed bee my onely worke Yet heere I heare two questions demanded of mee The first who those were which are said Matth. 27.52 and 53. to have risen at the resurrection of Christ and to have shewed themselues to many in Irerusalem The second where our Lord was in that time of 40. dayes betweene His resurrection and ascension seeing it is manifest that He conversed not wholely with His Disciples but shewed Himselfe unto them at severall times and that especially on the first dayes of the weeke as on that day He had risen from the dead To these I answere where I have the authority of the Scripture boldly where I have not I leave you at your libertie to thinke with mee First therefore in the number of them that rose immediately after the resurrection of our Lord I put those high Saints which are reckoned in the Genealogie of our Lord from Adam unto Ioseph His nursing Father except Henoch and with them many of the Saints who had slept in the faith of Christ to come in the memory and knowledge of such as were yet alive in Ierusalem as Zechary and elizabeth Simeon Hanna and many others who by speciall grace were raysed againe shewed themselues alive unto such as were appointed thereto and to them bare witnesse not onely of the resurrection of Christ but by experience in themselues did also testifie that the power and vertue of His Resurrection was of force and availe for the raising up of all them that should beleeue in Him And of these especially you must understand that speech of our Lord which is Iohn 5. Chapter from verse 19. to 30 where He saith that the houre was comming and was even then at hand when the dead should heare the voice of the Sonne of God and should live As you may remember how it was said Note a on the last Chapter that the faithfull are raised by the vertue of Christs resurrection but they that shall be raised up to judgement at the last day are raised up by the power of the Father Of these faithfull that had dyed was that word of our Saviour spoken as it is manifest by the text And this is that captivitie or number of Captives which till then had beene held under the bands of death but by the victory of Christs resurrection were freed from death and ascended with Him on high when Hee gave gifts unto men Eph. 4.8 And although some will needes interpret that resurrection only of a new life by repentance from dead workes yet the arguments in that place will not so hold All that are in the graves shall heare the voyce of the Father and shall come foorth some to life some to damnation ver 28.29 Therfore some shall heare the voice of the Sonne and live verse 25. For the Father quickneth the dead so the Sonne verse 21. And whatsoever the Father doth the same things doth the Sonne likewise But to raise the dead and to give Repentance are not the same things So then that which is heere spoken by our Lord is no other thing than that which was prophesied by Hosea 6.2 The third day He will raise us up and wee shall live in His sight and was here fulfilled by the testimony of the Evangelists And if the first fruits be holy then also the whole lumpe Rom. 11.16 So that we which have the same faith shall at last receive the end of our hopes and have our parts in that holy resurrection whereof whosoever is partaker on Him the second death can have no power For as that prophesie of Ioel 2.18 was fulfilled in part after the ascension of our Saviour It shall be in the latter dayes that I will powre out of my Spirit upon all flesh c. Act. 2.17 and for a proofe or assurance of that which shall be fulfilled not in 120. Persons but in all flesh when the earth shall be filled with the knowledge of the Lord as the waters cover the sea Es 11.9 Hab. 2.14 So likewise was that resurrection a pledge and assurance of that holy resurrection of the dead in Christ which shall rise first 1 Cor. 15.23 1 Thes 4.16 but the rest of the dead shall not rise till the time be fulfilled that they shall be judged according to those things that are written in the bookes Revel 20.4.5.12 Whereas of these it is said Iohn 5.24 That they shall not come 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into iudgement much lesse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into condemnation but are passed from death unto life For he that judgeth himselfe and condemneth himselfe and brings no other plea unto Christ but that for mercy may be sure to find mercy in the time of need See 1 Cor. 11.31 Heb. 4.16 Now for the second question although it seeme more curious then profitable to aske where our Saviour was after the time of His resurrection during His absence from His Disciples yet I will answere what I thinke and leave you upon better consideration to give a better answere First therefore it is manifest by the Scripture that our Lord shewed Himselfe Eleven times after His resurrection if oftner yet is it not manifest by the text Of this number five manifestations of Himselfe were on the day of His resurrection 1. To Mary Magdalen alone Mar. 16.9 2. To her againe and the other
the joyes also of the blessed are increased by the superexcellent beauty and pleasures of that place of their abode And because our Lord is blessed and holy above all that are blessed and holy therefore it is necessary that He should ascend into heaven 6. If Christ after His resurrection had not ascended into heaven then could no other creature bee blessed in heaven by His merit So the place of perfect blisse should be without inhabitants and therefore created in vaine So God should want that praise which were due to Him for His mercy and goodnesse shewed to the creature But these things are impossible Therefore the holy Angels and Saints are blessed in heaven and Christ our Lord their King among them See Iohn 14.2 3. and Ephes 2.6 7. If Christ our Lord had not ascended into heaven yea so that His ascension might be witnessed both by men and Angels Actes 1.10 11. then could not we which beleeve in Him have full assurance of those heavenly joyes that are laid up in store for us 1. So the Christian faith were all in vaine and we still subject to the punishment of our sinnes 2. So His Conception Birth Miracles Sufferings Death and Resurrection heretofore prooved should have beene in vaine So His owne preaching and of His messengers 4. So the prophecies of the Scriptures which were before concerning Him even since the world began should bee without their trueth 5. So the faith and hope of them which confesse the most glorious things of God concerning His goodnesse and mercy toward His creature which faith they have in Him being taught by Him out of his word and by the successe of all things that have come to passe accordingly should be frustrate But all these things are impossible And therefore God is gone up on high in triumph and our Lord with the sound of the trumpet all the holy Angels and the spirits and soules of the faithfull joying therein all the troopes of the heavens and the heavens of heavens attending His comming and submitting themselues to Him their Lord and King Open your heads ô yee gates and be yee set ope yee everlasting doores that the King of glory may come in Who is this King of glory The LORD of hostes mighty in battell euen our Lord IESVS who by the warres of His suffering and death on the Crosse and by the conquest of His resurrection hath overcome the powers of Hell He is the King of Glory Amen Notes a THerefore He ascended into Heaven This Article hath beene gainesayed by the heretickes diversly Cerinthus said That because Iesus was man onely conceived and borne as other men Hee was not yet risen but should rise at last Aug. de haer cap. 8. And thus by consequence he denied that our Lord ascended into heaven But this Iew both by nation and opinion is refuted before in all by the proofe of those Articles which he denied And because he brought nothing for the proofe of his opinions but onely opinion let them all vanish at the authority of the holy Scripture as mist before the Sunne Carpocrates as he had beene taught by Saturnilus said that the soule was onely saved Epiph haeres 23. So that the soule of Christ onely after it was freed from the body ascended to the Father Epiph heres 27. Against this heresie you may set the reasons and authorities of the Chapter before and them that follow in the Article of the resurrection of the body Chap. 38. The errour of Apelles you read before Note a on Chap. 26. § 1. N. 3. his reasons and their refutation you have Note a on Chapter 27. N. 3. The Seleucians confesse that Christ when He ascended tooke with Him His manly body and carryed it as high as the Sunne but there He put it off and left it there But Saint Paul affirmes that He ascended farre aboue all heavens that is all the visible heavens either of planets or starres yet they brought their reason out of the 19. Psalm vers 4. He hath set His tabernacle in the Sun So the vulgar translation of the Latines hath it from the Greeke and so all the Greeke copies reade it except that of Aquila who according to the Hebrew hath it thus In them the heavens He set a tabernacle for the Sunne and this helpes the Seleucians nothing But the errour which hath swayed most against this Article and which with their sacriledge if they could see it hath now defaced their Church is that of the Vbiquitaries who because they beleeve that very substance of the body and blood of Christ is received with the Bread and Wine they are compell'd to say That His naturall body may be in many and consequently in all places at once as His God-head is And therefore that this ascensin of Christ must be nothing else but a disappearance out of the earth or a vanishing from the sight of men For the ground of their opinion they urge the word of our Lord This is my body This is my blood but they deny not the Bread and Wine to continue still which if it be true then the sence of the words must bee In this or with this Bread and Wine is my body and blood But the words beare no such meaning but prove much rather that transubstantiation or change of the Bread and Wine into the body and blood of Christ which the Papists would But this opinion of the Papists were to denie Christ to have taken flesh of the Virgin Mary and so to have beene made of the seed of David at least in part of His bodily being when His body and blood should be made of bread and wine I but it is said Matth. 28.20 I am with you unto the end of the world Answere Not by His bodily being but by His continuall providence and the graces of His Holy Spirit as Saint Augustine saith Corpus suum intulit Coelo majestatem non abstulit mundo Tract 50. in Ioh. But the Centurists cite also the auctorities of the Fathers for their consubstantiation as of Iust Martyr in Tryph. of Tertullian against Marcion but corruptly and falsly and of Origen but a forged one Cent. 3. cap. 10. They bring also reason for say they If the Divine and humane natures in Christ be united personally then it is necessary that where the one nature is there must also be the other But the two nature are so united Ergo. Answere The consequence of the proposition is not good where one of the natures is finite the other Infinite as Saint Augustine saith God and man are one Person and both together are one Christ every where as He is God but as He is man in heaven Ep'la ad Dardanum But this question is by many handled at large and if you desire further satisfaction See the Catechisme of Vrsinus a Booke I thinke common and the question is there briefly handled See Doctor Willet Synopsis Pap. Contr. 13. Part. 1. See also Bucan Inst
Him I say is all power given to raigne and to order the state of the world not onely as the sonne of God which He did and doth eternally with the Father and the Holy-Ghost Pro. 18.15 but as He is the Son of man Iohn 5.27 as Saint Paul saith 1. Cor. 15.28 He that was raised from the dead must reigne till Hee hath put all His enemies under His feete This glory of Christ is thus declared Ephe. 1.20 c. God having raised Him from the dead hath set Him at His right hand in the heavenly places farre above all principalitie and power and might and dominion and every name that is named not onely in this world but also in that which is to come and hath put all things under his feete and hath given Him to bee the head over all things unto his Church The manifestation therefore of this glory in the humanitie and the exercise of this power is in the discharge and execution of those offices and dignities which He hath received of the Father to bee the King the Priest and Prophet unto His Church He then as King doth order the affaires of the world sometime restraining the power of Tyrants and Persecutors of His trueth sometimes suffering their rage to grow on high yet arming the hearts of His seruants and subjects with courage and constancy against their fury that it may appeare that He raignes in the hearts of men and turneth them whithersoever He will Otherwhile againe giving Kings and Queenes to bee nursing Fathers and nursing Mothers unto His Church that trueth may flourish in the earth as Righteousnesse hath looked downe from Heaven And concerning His Priesthood this is the summe that wee have such an High-Priest Who is set at the right hand of the throne of the Majestie of heaven to appeare in the sight of God for us to offer up our Prayers to pleade our cause before the infinite Iustice and thereunto to present what Himselfe hath done and suffered in our behalfe Heb. 8.1 and 9.24 and of these two that is His Kingdome and His Priest-hood Saint Peter speaketh Actes 2.36 Let all the house of Israel know assuredly that God hath made this Iesus both Lord and Christ. The office of His prophesie is in this that as before His appearance in the flesh Hee by His Holy Spirit instructed the Prophets so after that when Hee ascended on high He gave gifts unto men some to bee Apostles some Evangelists some Pastors and Teachers for the perfecting of the Saints for the worke of the ministery for the edifying of the body of Christ Ephe. 4.11.12 And hereunto belong all those meanes which he hath made subservient hereunto by His Holy Spirit stirring up the hearts of Kings and Princes and other noble benefactors for the establishment and maintenance of Vniversities or Schooles of the Prophets But as the great rivers are nothing else but the gathering together of waters from many smaller fountaines and gilz so the particular Schooles founded by charitable and well-minded men such as the most vertuous Iohn Colet Deane of Paules and founder of that Schoole was are the perpetuall supplies without which the Vniversities could not be furnished either with Prophets or with Prophets sonnes And therefore for these also doth our Lord now sitting at the right hand of the Father by His Holy Spirit furnish men with the gift of tongues and their interpretation And therefore you my 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 knowing that an account must be made for whatsoever wee have received either of gifts or maintenance hereunto And although besides our endlesse paines wee endure the inconveniences of these ill and dissolute times the idlenesse and dulnesse of many untoward and grace-lesse children the folly of some more wicked and unthankfull parents though our imployment bee disesteemed yet seeing the hope of the time to come is in our paines let us for that duety which wee owe to Christ that love which wee beare to His Church and our Countrey endeavour the faithfull discharge of our trust and remember that our reward is laid up in heaven Now see the reasons of the conclusion 1. It is justice that the lowest degree of humility and abasement for obedience sake unto the will of God should bee rewarded with the greatest glory and honour that may be done unto the creature But it hath appeared heretofore that our Lord Christ for His obedience sake to the will of His Father became subject to poverty that we might be rich 2. Cor. 8.9 Hee endured stripes that we might bee healed 1. Pet. 2.24 That He suffered shame and death it selfe for our offence See hereto Chap. 27. Therefore Christ is set at the right hand of the Majesty in heaven This is the argument of Saint Paul himselfe Hebr. 12. vers 2. Christ for the joy that was set before Him endured the Crosse despised the shame and sate downe at the right hand of the throne of God This is that argument whereby our Lord strengthened Himselfe against death Iohn 13.32 If God be glorified in the Sonne of man God shall also glorifie Him in Himselfe 2. To the most noble and worthy person the most noble dignities and excellencies doe belong But the person of our Mediator according to His God-head hath equall glory and honour with the Father and the Holy-Ghost Therefore to Him it belongs also as man to sit at the right hand of the Father a because of His union with the God-head For although in His God-head He could not suffer nor die yet because His God-head was clouded in His humanity the whole Person was truely said to bee both humbled and exalted And as by that humiliation and offering of His body and blood Hee made a full satisfaction to the infinite justice for the sinne of His people So did Hee merit and purchase both to Himselfe and to His chosen all that honour and happinesse which either the one or the other can bee capeable of And therefore in His humanity to sit at the right hand of God 3. It is necessary that He sit at the right hand of power that is have the superexcellency of all power in Himselfe by whom the perfection and happinesse of the creature is to be wrought and by whom the greatest aduersary to God and to the happinesse of the creature must be subdued But it is manifest that our happinesse is to be perfected onely by Christ our Saviour and that the workes of the devill our aduersary are to be destroyed onely by Him 1. Iohn 3.8 Therefore it is necessary that He sit at the right hand of the power in heaven 4. It is beseeming and necessary that Hee should have b some preeminence above mankind by whom all joy and blessednesse was procured unto mankind in as much as that blessednesse belongs properly unto Him that purcha'ste it but to him for whom it was purcha'ste it belongs onely by grace and participation But the resurrection of the body and
good and bad before Him that every man may receive the things done in his body according to that which he hath done whether it bee good or ill 2. Cor. 5.10 So the resurrection of the body is in order of time before this Iudgement yet is it here set before it because it is a part of that glory which is given unto Christ for that abasement and blasphemy of sinners which He endured when He was most shamefully and despitefully intreated before the Priests when they smote the Iudge of Israel with a rod upon the cheeke Mic. 5.1 Luk. 22.64 and after most unjustly condemned him before Pontius Pilate And because it is fit that they which are to bee judged should behold their judge therefore the Father judgeth no man but hath committed all judgement unto the Sonne Iohn 5.22 as it is said Actes 17.31 That God hath appointed a day in which Hee will judge the world in righteousnesse by the man whom Hee hath ordained whereof He hath given assurance unto all men in that He hath raised Him from the dead So the authority or power is of the Father the administration or performance of the judgement is by the Sonne and that as He is the Sonne of man in the Person of the Deitie For as by the perpetuall influence of the Deitie upon the soule of Christ Hee is able to know the secrets of all hearts so being man touched with the feeling of our infirmities as having beene tempted in all points like as wee are yet without sinne Hebr. 4.15 He shall administer justice and pronounce His sentence with that equitie that even the damned shall confesse that their condemnation is most just But the judgement is either particular or generall For inasmuch as the soule being separate from the body is capable of joy or paine therefore immediately after the departure doth it goe either to happinesse or sorrow as it is plaine by the history of Lazarus and the rich man Luk. 16. and as our Lord said unto the thiefe Luke 23.43 This day shalt thou bee with mee in Paradise So Saint Paul desired to depart and to bee with Christ. Phil. 1.23 To this purpose you may reade more 2. Cor. 5. from verse 1. to 9. For because the deedes to which punishment is due are voluntary For otherwise they were not sinfully sinfull and that the will is in the soule not in the body therefore the punishment comes first upon the soule as it is said Ezech. 4.18 The soule that sinneth shall die and by the soule upon the body at the resurrection In the meane while as it hath beene said the soule hath a feeling of the wrath of God being shut out from His presence and a fearefull expectation of those torments which it shall endure when it shall be joyned to the body againe So also the soules of the Saints immediately after they are delivered from the burden of the flesh are in joy and felicity having the feeling of the favour of God and the full and assured knowledge of the forgivenesse of their sinnes and waiting for the time of that blessed Resurrection when they shall enjoy their bodies againe and in the meane time this is their Paradise this is their heaven And thus the sentence being beforehard passed on every man particularly that generall Iudgement is onely the publication and execution of that sentence when the blessed shall both in body and soule receive the full accomplishment of all their happinesse and the damned likewise the full measure of their torment in hell And therefore is that day Rom. 2.5 called the day of wrath and revelation of the righteous Iudgement of God And if for the authorities and reasons brought it bee evident that the soule immediately after it is departed is a partaker of joy or paine How shall we hearken to that doctrine of the Sadduces Act. 23.8 or to that Arabian errour of the Thnetopsychitae that the soule doth die with the body Or to our late dreamers the Psychopannychitae who affirme that the soule sleepes in the grave till it bee awaked againe with the body at the generall resurrection § 2. Sect. 2 Now concerning the circumstances of the generall judgement it is manifest by the word of the Holy Scripture first that that the time thereof is unknowne For Hee shall come as a thiefe in the night 1. Thes 5.2 and 2. Pet. 3.10 or as in the dayes of Noah Matth. 24.37 to 47. For as the houre of death or the time of the particular Iudgment is uncertaine to every man and that for our exceeding benefit that wee should not through carelesnesse run into sinne but that wee should ever be mindfull to watch So likewise is that day of the universall judgement For seeing all mankind must stand in this generall judgement therefore it cannot be but at the end of the world as it is manifest Matth. 13.40 c. to 49. Apoc. 20.21 And therefore in His power onely that made the world And as no wisedome beside His owne was in the making of the world so shall there be no other wisedome either in the continuance or putting an end thereto beside His owne And seeing wee know nothing of the Fathers will but by the Sonne if the Sonne Himselfe knew not the time Mark 13.32 who may presume to know it without Him But you will say how could the Sonne bee ignorant of that day seeing by the influence of the Deitie on His humane soule Hee might know what Hee would know I Answere His comming was to give life unto the world and withall the knowledge of all those things and them onely which were profitable for His Church to know and because the knowledge of the time of this judgement for the avoyding of security was no way either necessary or convenient to bee knowne therefore our Mediator would not know that which was not fit to bee revealed to His Church For He would be like to us in all things except our sinne And I have heretofore shewed that some kindes of jgnorance are not sinfull And therefore that womanish fancie that will limit the day of Iudgement to the moneth of February which shall be in the yeere of our Lord 1645. is very weake and contrary to those prophesies of Scripture which teach us to expect the conuersion of the Iewes And with them the fulnesse of the Gentiles and that Sabbatisme or restitution of the creature which is so often promised both in the old and in the new Testament as it may hereafter appeare more at large Yet as by the Spring wee know the approach of Summer so hath He given us certaine signes that wee may lift up our heads and know that our redemption is nigh at hand For as it is a manifest signe that the destruction of that Nation is nigh when every man is oppressed one by another when the Boy shall behave Himselfe proudly against the Ancient the base against the honourable Esay 3.5 yea and bee upheld
deserts I find enemies yet will I pray for them Psal 109.4 For seeing we know that if we suffer with Christ we shall also reigne with Him shall we not pray for them that seale unto us the assurance of this hope Therefore shall this be among my chrefest joyes That the drunkards make songs upon me 5. It may further be objected from Iohn 3.17 That God sent not His Son into the world to condemne the world but that the world by Him might be saved And if He came to save the world how shall He judge and condemne the wicked to Hell fire seeing this is contrary to the end of His comming Answer First that is spoken of His first comming onely Secondly it is manifest by the verse before verse 16. that the world in this place signifies onely the faithfull in the world for whose sake the world is and continues For to these only God gave His only Son that they should not perish but have everlasting life And as Christ was once offered for these at His first comming so for these shall He appeare the second time to salvation Heb. 9.28 For the last judgment being but the confirmation of the sentence of their justification by the death of Christ and the putting of them in the actuall possession of those promises that depend thereon their sinnes are so covered as that b there shall not be any remembrance of them in the judgement For the worshippers that are once purged have no more conscience of sinne to their condemnation Hebr. 10.2 seeing the gifts and calling of God are without repentance And therefore as a countrey-man of ours saith well Ames Med Theol Cap. 41 This judgement in respect of the faithfull is essentiall unto Christ as He is the Mediator but in respect of the unfaithfull it is of power onely given Him by the Father not essentiall to His mediation but some way belonging to the perfection thereof because the Father hath committed all judgement to the Sonne Yet let me adde thus much that although the judgement of condemnation be not essentiall to Christ as the Mediator of reconciliation yet He being the great Steward of the house of God it is essentiall to Him as the Son of God to take vengeance without mercy on them that dishonour His Father and despight the Holy Spirit of grace which by the light of their consciences proclaimes their sin unto them which they will in no wise forsake §. 4 Sect. 4 6. The last question is with those mockers that say either in words or by their continuance in their wicked deedes where is the promise of His comming For since the dayes of Henoch who threatned that Iudgement Iud. 14. above 4500. yeeres are passed and yet the world continues and that which hath beene is even that which shall be neither is any thing new under the Sun Eccles 1.9 Moreover though for your reasons against the eternitie of the world Chap. 13. it may seeme the world is not eternall à parte antè but that it had a beginning yet is it not cleare but that it may be eternall à parte pòst and continue for ever in as much as the Creator cannot repent Himselfe to bee the work-master of so glorious a frame So not to continue it in that being which it hath and to doe good unto it as the Psalmist confesseth Psal 104. verse 31. The glory of the Lord shall endure for ever the Lord shall rejoyce in His workes And if all the creature being made was exceeding good Gen. 1. the destroying of so great a good cannot bee but a very great ill which is farre from that goodnesse by which it was created I answere That the Text of Eccles prooves not but that the judgement shall sit at last and the bookes of every mans conscience shall be open that the judgement may be acknowledged to be according to their workes And although the time seems to us to bee prolonged that the number of the elect may bee fulfilled that the patience and long-suffering of God towards the wicked may be manifest for their repentance that the desire of the godly and their longing for His comming may be inflamed Yet to Him the time is determined and can neither be longer nor shorter than He hath appointed onely that comming to judgement hath been proclaimed so long before that in all ages men remembring the judgement might avoid those things for which they should bee condemned So for those reasons wherby you would enforce the continuance of the world for ever it hath beene answered that it is for the greater good to man and the creature which was made for his use that this world should have an end that the creature might be freed from that corruption to which it is subject by reason of his sinne then that it should still continue Neither doth that text of the 104. Psalme prove any thing to the contrary For as the glory of God had endured in eternity before the world so shall it continue when neither the heaven nor the earth nor yet their places shall be found any more Reu. 20.11 And as for that glory of His which is manifest in the creature it shall bee more wonderfull and excellent in that worke of His recreation which the Cabalists call de Mercava when the creature in the world to come shall be brought to glory and be able to consider the super-excellency of His mercy and goodnesse than it is in this worke de Bereshith or state of creation in this present world And if the deprivation of this present being seeme to be ill because the being of the creature was good in the state of creation then the taking away of all this ill and misery which is since come upon the creature by reason of sinne and the restoring of it into an estate of happinesse without comparison better and surer than that wherein it was created must in both respects be a far greater good than either to have created it such as it was or to continue it in the present being Bring hither what you finde in the 18. Chapter § 2. But because it seemes not fully proved unto you that this race and stare of man-kind and the world with him must come to an end take with you a reason or two and thinke on them 1. It hath already beene shewed Chap. 13. that no kind of infinitie either of continuance of power of number c. can belong unto the world or to the creatures therein contained from whence the present doubt is easily assoyled 2. Also it hath beene proved before Chap. 15. that man was created innocent and our miserable experience shewes that wee are now subject to sinne and the punishment thereof death It hath likewise appeared that there is a restoring of man-kind to a better life than that in which man was created which cannot be but in the perfection of the whole man both in body and soule as it will appeare further in
are to be judged And because man-kind is to bee sentenced to joy or paine eternall both in soule and body And that if either the Person of the Father or of the Holy-Ghost should judge otherwayes than by the Son as they are no way to bee apprehended by the bodily sences of the wicked so neither could the judge be seene nor the sentence heard Therefore it is necessary that our Lord Iesus doe execute the generall judgement as being the Mediator betweene God and His creature And that the performance of that judgement bee by Him in His manly being as it is said Iohn 5.27 1. For seeing the exaltation and glory of Christ is the reward of His humilitie Phil. 2.8.9 it is just with God that He that was most unjustly judged should be the Iudge of all the world 2. Moreover seeing He hath received power to raise the dead for that which He performed in His man-hood it is fit that the judgement should be by Him in His man-hood 3. And seeing in His manly being He taught the way to everlasting life it is fit that He in His manly being should require of us an account of the practise of His precepts 6. None is so fit to judge the world as He in whom the perfection of justice and compassion on man-kind are accorded Our Lord Iesus because He is God is infinite in His justice and because He is man and knowes mans weakenesse better than man himselfe therefore can none be so mercifull and compassionate on man as He especially having Himselfe beene oppressed by the most unjust judgements of the Priests and of Pilate Therefore our Lord Iesus shall judge the quicke and the dead For being pronounced innocent and yet condemned Iohn 18.38 and 19.6.16 Hee hath power to acquit them that are condemned in themselues and to give them His innocencie that it may bee availeable to them which was not availeable to Himselfe 7. This is that doctrine which He left unto His Church as it is said Actes 10.42 Iesus of Nazareth commanded us to preach unto the people and to testifie that it is Hee which was ordained of God to be the judge of the quicke and the dead So Saint Paul Rom. 14.10 11. saith from the Prophet Esay 45.23 Wee shall all stand before the judgement Seate of Christ For it is written as I live saith the Lord every knee shall how to mee and every tongue shall confesse to God 2. Tim. 4.1 The Lord Iesus shall judge the quicke and the dead at his appearing and his Kingdome And. Rev. 1.7 Behold Hee commeth with the cloudes and every eye shall see Him even they that pierced Him and all kindreds of the earth shall waile because of Him Even so Amen Notes § 1. a AS some have thought Sect. 1 Divers unnecessary questions have beene moved about this generall judgement Some concerning the fignes and circumstances that goe before it As whether that fire which goes before the face of the judge be it by which the Heaven and earth shall be purged Some concerning the adjuncts of the judgement as concerning the place whether it shall be in the valley of Iehoshaphat For which they bring Ioel 3. verse 2. and 12. And reason that He shall judge there where He was judged and despitefully entreated For this valley is betweene Ierusalem and Mount Olivet over which our Lord was led to Ierusalem after He was taken in the close of Gethsemane which valley some suppose to bee named of Iehoshaphat the King and that because he gave thankes there with his Armie after his spoile of the Ammonites 2. Chron. 20. But the circumstances of the history accord not well with this but rather that that valley of Barachah where the King gave thankes was in the Tribe of Iuda neere to the wildernesse of Ieruel as Adrichomius describes it from Ierom Brocard and others But this being put that the Lord shall descend from heaven to judge wheresoever He shall judge according to the interpretation of the Name lehova is Iudge there is the valley of Ichoshaphat which the Prophet therfore mentioneth because that valley was the usuall place where they buryed the Israelites that died at Ierusalem So they move question heere what causes and persons shall come into Iudgement And the consequents of the judgement they enquire what manner of fire the fire of hell is and supposing it to bee bodily to torment the bodies of the damned how the devills which they suppose to be purely Spirits can be tormented by a bodily fire And hereupon also they move doubt about the qualities of the bodies which according to the opinion of the Stoicks concerning the soules Lactant. lib. 7. cap. 20. to the damned they thinke shall be base and subject to passion to the blessed contrary with many such curious questions as you may see in Tho. Aqu. in Sent. lib. 4. Dist 44.5 6. c. of which perhaps you may find some answered heere as far as it stands with the clearing of this Article 1. And first because the ill angels were utterly given over for their sinne and they by their malice confirmed onely in ill their actions being ever unanswerable and they before-hand condemned therfore it may seeme that there shall be no enquirie of their actions but onely the sentence of condemnation is to passe upon them and accordingly the execution So the good Angels because they have beene kept from sinne and confirmed in goodnesse are exempted from enquiry of their actions being onely good so they shall have the sentence of approbation 2. Concerning Insants there is much more question For some will have all the Infants of infidels to bee damned others put to them the infants of beleevers also that were never baptized And this hard sentence is passed on them because their originall sinne was never washed away in baptisme But seeing originall guiltinesse in Infants is onely by the staine of nature that the whole world may be guilty before God and so be the subject of His mercie Rom. 3.19 may it not stand as well with the mercy of God that the faith of their Parents should bee imputed to them for their justification unto life although they were not baptized as it doth stand with His justice to condemne them because they are tainted by their Parents For the children of the faithfull see the judgement of Saint Paul 1. Cor. 7.14 For the Infants of infidels I say onely this What hast thou to doe to judge another mans servant Hierax and his followers are accounted hereticks because they condemned the Children that died before they had knowledge yet brought he a shew of authoritie for his opinion out of 2. Tim. 2.5 No man is crowned except he strive But I answere that Christ in His agony did strive for them and His merit apprehended by the faith of the Parents brings them within the compasse of the Covenant made to Abraham and to his seed as Saint Paul argues Rom. 4.16 Gal. 3.6 7
devills also shall be saved at last But because it is not fit in this grammar of Christian Religion to trouble the vulgar eares with paradoxes you may perhaps find this question handled in that booke which is intituled Arithmetica sacra In the meane time he shall further me much therein that shall truely teach me the true and uttermost meaning of the Iubile ARTICLE VIII ⧠I beleeve in the Holy-Ghost CHAP. XXXIII § 1. THe word Ghost in English our true speech is as much as athem or breath in our new Latine language a Spirit The metaphoricall use of it as it signifies a qualitie as wee say the Spirit of meeknesse of jealousie of pride or that spirit of 7. devills which troubles and overturnes the state of the world which God doth hate above all other Psal 10.3 I meane the spirit of covetousnesse hath no place here nor yet the word spirit as it may meane any being elementall as we speake of the winde or any subtile steame raised from a moist body nor yet as it signifies those created ethereall spirits which wee call Angels but onely as our Lord speakes Iohn 4.24 God is a Spirit which as it is spoken of the God-head essentially so heere wee confesse that wee beleeve in the Holy-Ghost or Spirit that third Person in the glorious Trinity our God our Sanctifier our Comforter eternally one with the Father and the Sonne unto whose faith and service onely wee are baptized as our Saviour commanded Matth. 28.19 Goe teach all nations baptizing them in the name of the Father the Sonne and of the Holy-Ghost As fast as our heavy-footed reason can follow our faith I have in the 10 11 and 12. Chapter and Notes thereon already shewed the distinct substances of the three Person in the unity of their essence so that it seemes there is nothing in this place needfull to that point but onely to bring those Scriptures which doe directly prove the God-head of the Holy-Ghost and that Hee doth proceede from the Father and the Sonne For the first you may take these Texts 1. Iohn 5.7 There are three that beare witnesse in heaven the Father the Word and the Holy Spirit and these three are one Actes 5.3.4 Why hath Satan fill'd thy heart that thou shouldest lie unto the Holy-Ghost Thou hast not lyed unto men but unto God Mark 3.29 He that shall blaspheme against the Holy-Ghost hath never forgivenesse but is in danger of eternall damnation Therefore the Holy-Ghost is God Take hereto texts brought Chap. 11. § 3. num 9. By all which Scriptures it is manifest that the Holy-Ghost is God coessentiall with the Father and the Sonne and therefore to be worshipped and glorified with the same glory with them And that He doth proceed from the Father and the Sonne these texts doe make it plaine Iohn 15.26 When the Comforter is come whom I will send unto you from the Father even the Spirit of trueth which proceedeth from the Father Hee will testifie of mee And Iohn 16.7 If I depart I will send the Comforter unto you Rom. 8.9 He is called the Spirit of God and the Spirit of Christ. Gal. 4.6 Because yee are sonnes God hath sent the Spirit of His Sonne into your hearts crying Abba Father See Rev. 5.6 and Iohn 20.22 Hee breathed on them and said Receive ye the Holy-Ghost By which it is manifest that the Holy-Ghost proceedeth from Him And this is that Holy Spirit that dwelleth in us and that not onely by His graces and gifts in us nor onely as God every where present that worketh all in all but also as in those Temples which He hath sanctified for His perpetuall dwelling as it is said 1. Cor. 6.19 Know yee not that your bodie is the temple of the Holy-Ghost which is in you Neither doth the Holy-Ghost onely dwell with them whom He hath sanctified unto Himselfe but together with Him both the Father and the Son as it is said Iohn 14.16 I will pray the Father and Hee shall give you another comforter even the Spirit of trueth that Hee may abide with you for ever And againe verse 23. If a man love mee hee will keepe my wordes and my Father will love him and wee will come unto him and make our abode with him And thus is the Tabernacle of God with men and thus doth He dwell among them Therefore let us remember that precept Eph. 4.30 Not to grieve that Holy Spirit by our willfull sinnes whereby wee are sealed to the day of redemption For if any man defile the Temple of God him will God destroy 1. Cor. 3.17 This is the seale and pledge of our eternall hope For if the spirit of Him that raised up Iesus from the dead doth dwell in us He shall also quicken our mortall bodies by His Spirit that dwelleth in us as I shewed more fully Chap. 17. § 4. num 2. Neither indeed were it any assurance of hope or comfort to know and beleeve that God the Father created all things by Iesus Christ and that Christ the Sonne of God died for the sinnes of men for so much the devills acknowledge except wee did also know and beleeve that the fruite and effect of that redemption did belong to every beleever in particular and that in the eternall purpose of God wee were created unto this hope And this faith and knowledge is wrought in us only by the Holy-Ghost as you may read Iohn 16.13.14 and Eph. 1. from verse 17. to the end Neither yet could wee have sure consolation in this witnesse of the Holy-Ghost unto our hearts except wee did certainely know that this Holy-Ghost which witnesseth these things unto us were God who cannot lie Whereof wee have full proofe by those graces which Hee worketh in us as first the knowledge of the trueth then faith to beleeve it then as living water doth he wash our consciences from sinne then as another Evangelist speaketh doth Hee as fire inflame our hearts with the love of God a hatred of sinne and a desire to walke in newnesse of life and although wee be daily assaulted by the world and the devill to whom wee are often betrayed by our owne wicked imagination ye doth He not forsake us for ever but when wee see our selves to have no strength of our selues to stand in the least temptation and so have learned not to trust in our selves but in the living God and to desire His helpe then doth He returne and comfort us in all the troubles of our mind and even in death it selfe makes us more than conquerors Oh what is man that thou shouldest take such tender care of Him or the sonne of sinfull flesh that thou shouldest so visit him Now it is impossible that any created Spirit at one time in all places of the world and that ever since God created man upon the earth even unto the last man that shall be borne should worke these different effects in the hearts of all Gods children
but inductive therefore I referre you to the 11. Chapter before for further proofe of the Trinity of Persons in unity of the Godhead Returne then to where you left GOD is the first of beings and therefore eternall à parte antè for otherwise something should have beene before Him which should have caused Him to be but we consented to the contrary before And if He be the first of beings then nothing made by Him can be greater then He by whose power He might be brought to nothing And therefore He is eternall à parte post to endure for ever eternally And if God be the first of all beings then it is necessary that His being be most simple and pure as having nothing therein of any dependance of another unto whom either matier forme composition accident or any possibility to be either more lesser greater or other then He is can any way belong And if God be eternall it followes necessarily that He have infinite power to continue eternally But an infinite power cannot be but in an infinite being therefore His being is infinite And because nothing can be in His most simple being but that which is essentially Himselfe therefore infinitie must be His being and His being infinitie And if God be infinite in His being then it is impossible that any perfection of being should be wanting to His being for so His being could not be infinite And therefore Wisedome Goodnesse Trueth Glory and all other excellencies of being are in Him infinitely perfectly and eternally And because no abatement want or littlenesse can be in infinitie therefore is it necessary that all those perfections which are in God be also active or working in Him for otherwise they could cause no joy or happines unto Him so should they be unto him in want and defect and not in infinity Therefore it is necessary that all those perfections that are in God be not onely active in Him but also as infinite in their action as they are in their being lest a twofold being one in the greatnesse of being and another in lessenesse of action should be in God which is utterly impossible But because no action can be where there is no object to worke upon nor no infinite action where there is not an infinite object therefore it is necessary that there be an infinite object of all that glorious action which is in God whereby He works infinitely and eternally And this infinite object is that glorious Sonne of His love the image of Himselfe wherein all His perfection is actuated and expressed and that infinite action whereby the Sonne is Characterized Hebr. 1.3 Formed See Esay 43.10 or brought foorth eternally is the Holy-Ghost And because there can be no action where either the agent or object is wanting therefore is the Holy-Ghost most truely said to proceed from the Father and the Sonne And because I speake onely of that incommunicable action which is in God Himselfe from whence the difference of the three Persons doth arise therefore you must understand that as the action so the Persons also are in the Godhead essentially and that not onely because the action is according to the purity and perfection of the Divine being but also because all the termes thereof that is the Agent the object and the Action it selfe are infinite and eternall which cannot possibly be found out of the Godhead And thus in briefe you see it manifest not onely that God is but also that His being is infinite and eternall with all the perfections both of being and working and how from the infinitie of His glorious and eternall working the Trinity of Persons in the unity of the Godhead is concluded and consequently that the Holy-Ghost is God eternally proceeding from the Father and the Sonne For further understanding and proofe of all which things you may if you will as cause is reade any of the 12. first Chapters at the beginning Notes a IF the procession of the Holy-Ghost The heresies which have been about this Article of our Creed have beene many and great For the more necessary any trueth is to be knowne and beleeved the more damnable heresies hath the devill raised thereabout But as the heresies that were about our Lord Christ so these here may be brought to three heads The first concerne the person of the Holy-Ghost § 1. The second His being § 2. The third His properties § 3. § 1. Concerning the person of the Holy-Ghost Simon that eldest sonne of Satan would be all in all For he said that he gave the Law to Moses in mount Sina in the person of the Father that in the dayes of Tiberius he suffered in shew under the Person of the Sonne and that after he was that Holy-Ghost that came upon the Apostles in the shew of cloven tongues Thus saith Augustine Haer 1. But Epiphanius Haer 21. saith that he called his Punke Helena the Holy-Ghost for whose deare sake he transformed himselfe that he might come to her thorow all the heavens unknowne of his angels But this fellow presuming too much on the power of his devills while he tooke upon him to ascend into heaven againe he died of the fall and so the necke of his heresie was broken Manes a Persian the father of the Manichees erred the same heresie with Simon the Witch and gave out himselfe for the holy Spirit but being slayed alive by the King of Persia he found himselfe to be a body and not a spirit Hierax an Egyptian Monke affirmed that Melchizedek of whom you reade Gen. 14. was the Holy-Ghost Some there be that write concerning Montanus the Phrygian that he tooke upon him to be the Holy-Ghost But Eusebius lib. 5. cap. 14. and Augustine Haer 86. affirme that this heresie was onely thus much that he had received that Comforter which was promised Iohn 15.26 in greater measure then the Apostles and in this his followers the Cataphryges and with them Tertullian himselfe as it appeares by some of his writings did consent to him But Epiphanius in that 48. heresie cites the words of montanus thus I came neither Angel nor Ambassador but I am the Lord God even the Father Neither have these hereticks of old time onely so madded themselves but with us of late Wrightman gave out himselfe for the Holy-Ghost as Hacket before him would needes bee Christ But the discipline of Bedlem or Bridewell is fittest to teach such sencelesse people not to set their mouthes against Heaven 1. But that which all these hereticks affirme concerning the Holy-Ghost is utterly beyond all faith and possibility of being Of faith I say because neither Iewes nor Turkes which cannot beleeve a Trinity of Persons in unity of the Deitie can never be brought to thinke that two of these Persons should bee incarnate when they will not receive Him that was approved of God by so many miracles to bee God with us Neither can the Christians bee brought to beleeve that the Holy-Ghost
1. Sect. 1 Concerning the first it is an irrefragable argument that the Scriptures were given of God because the Prophecies in them which were before-hand concerning things to come were such perfect declarations of them as that they may rather seeme to be Histories then Prophecies Take for instance that promise to Abraham that his seed should possesse Canaan after 430. yeeres and accordingly in the selfe same day Exod. 12.40 41. were they brought out of Egypt Or the promise of Iudahs Kingdome foretold by Iacob Gen. 49.8 9 10. Of Iosia and Cyrus prophecied by name the one above 300. yeeres the other above 100. yeeres before he was borne Of the captivity of that nation and destruction of Ierusalem foretold by Daniel For seeing God alone is infinite in His wisedome and that all His workes are foreknowne to Him alone therefore can He alone declare from the beginning what shall come to passe at the last as He saith of Himselfe Isa 42.9 whereas the Angels being finite both in their wisedome and knowledge know nothing of things to come but either by speciall revelation as Gabriel foretold the birth of Iohn Baptist or by the Prophecies of the Scripture or by observation of naturall causes in their long and subtile experiences And therefore it came to passe that all the devils that mocked the heathen by their Oracles were so uncertaine in their answeres except they were informed by some of the meanes spoken of As the devil gave a certaine answere to Alexander concerning his expedition against Darius because he knew what the Decree of God was by the Prophecie of Daniel Chap. 8. 2. Another Argument that the Scriptures were given by the Holy-Ghost is that admirable consent of all the Doctrines contained therein which are delivered with that certaintie of Truth and Knowledge with that authority and power over the soule of the faithfull Reader and that in so simple and plaine a manner of writing as no other whereas in mens writings the unsetlednesse of their judgement their ignorance and doubtfull suppositions especially when they speake of their owne as seldome they doe justifies the holy Text Rome 1.22 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 professing to teach they shew their folly 3. Moreover the Argument or things contained in the holy Scriptures doth manifest the Author thereof the Writers for the most part shewing their Commission Thus saith the Lord and Paul an Apostle not by man but by Iesus Christ and God the Father Then the purport or intent of the Commission We are Ambassadors for Christ as though God did beseech you by us we pray you in Christs stead to be reconciled unto God And this under such conditions as none but God alone is able to performe of acceptance eternall life or refusall eternall fire 4. The glorious and mighty workes which Almighty God gave especially to the first Writers of the Law and of the Gospel to doe and those miracles whereby He continually justified the trueth thereof the wonderous preservation and deliverances of the professors as of Daniel c. And the balefull confusion of the adversaries of the Trueth contained in the Scriptures in all ages approve that God alone is the Author thereof 5. The hatred of the devil and his continuall endeavours either utterly to deface the Bookes of the holy Scripture or upon pretext of obscurity and danger of Heresie not to reade them And againe the providence of God in preserving those Bookes and the love and delight which He hath begotten in the hearts of His Saints to reade and understand them are no lesse proofe that these holy Scriptures are the Word of God and the Testimony of His eternall Truth 6. The extraordinary calling of many of the Pen-men of the holy Bookes and the enabling of them being simple and unlettered men to write and to preach those high Mysteries which none of the Princes of this world did understand as of Amos among the Herdmen of Peter Iames and Iohn and the other of the twelve Apostles shew that the Author of that Truth and their Bookes was God alone 7. The great 1. Antiquity of the Bookes of the Law preserved so long uncorrupted for in comparison of Moses almost all the writings of the heathen all their religions and many of their Gods are but upstarts and things of yesterday 2. The great simplieity and sincerity of the Writers who sought not their own praise nor concealed their owne faults and imperfections 3. The consent of the Church which receiued the Scriptures as the word of God 4. The consent of forraine Histories writing of the same things with such uncertaintie and untruth as time and heare-say use to bring into History as of Berosus Herodotus Strabo Trogus and others are a manifest proofe that the true records of the same things are the writings which God Himselfe did dictate to Moses and the Prophets which followed after him For none but God did truely know the creation of the world and none among men did certainely record the universall flood the Tower of Babel the actes of Abraham Iacob Ioseph Moses Ioshua and others So that if the devill might vaunt as he did 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I did indite and Homer did write In the perfection of truth might the Holy Spirit of God say as it is recorded 2. Tim. 3.16 All Scripture is given by the inspiration of God And 1. Pet. 1.21 Prophecie came not in old time by the will of man but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy-Ghost 6. And if wee beleeve that the writings of Historians and Poets and other profane Authors are indeed theirs under whose names they goe shall wee not much rather beleeve that they are the writings of God Himselfe that goe under His Name especially seeing wee know that Hee is a jealous God and neither would suffer His authority to bee abused to falshood neither would Hee give His Church to bee ever seduced by lyars and false prophets § 2. Sect. 2 And these holy Oracles God of His Goodnesse and Mercy would have to bee written from whence by their excellencie above all other they are called Scriptures or Writings 1. First that wee through patience and comfort of these Scriptures might have firme and sure hope in God and His promises Rom. 15.4 2. Secondly that nothing through mans infirmity might be forgotten of all that which ought to be in continuall remembrance 3. Lest by the wickednesse of men and the subtilty of the devil inciting them thereto the holy Doctrine of God might be corrupted from the native and true meaning and so new Doctrines and new Religions brought in in stead of that Service which we owe onely to God and that according to His owne revealed Will and Word 4. No man knoweth the thoughts of a man but onely that spirit of a man which is within him much lesse can any know the things of God but onely the holy Spirit of God The things of God of which I
speake are either such as concerne Himselfe or us Himselfe as that in His being He is a Spirit Eternall infinite in Wisedome c. In essence one in Persons three in His dispensation towards us that in the fulnesse of time the Eternall Sonne should dwell in the Tabernacle of our flesh that in our nature and for us he might make satisfaction for our sinne that we might be restored againe to the favour of God which wee had lost by our transgression and so have hope of the full enjoying of those benefits which come unto us thereby as the resurrection of our bodies and eternall life both in body and soule And because it was impossible for us to understand those things except God Himselfe had revealed them unto us therfore it was necessary that He should vouchsafe the certaine and immutable knowledge of them by His Holy Word 5. No Kingdome can bee ordered according to Iustice wherein the Lawes are not manifest and to bee knowne of every subject that will know them But Christ is that King that is to raigne in iustice Esay 32.1 Therefore it was necessary that the lawes and ordinances of His Kingdome which peculiarly is His Church should be so published that every one both small and great might take knowledge of them 6. No punishment is due but for some offence and where no law is there is no transgression Rom. 4.15 So no reward is due but either in justice for some merit above dutie as the merit of Christ on our behalfe or else in mercie by promise for the carefull performance of that which is due But neither duty nor punishment nor merit nor mercie can either appeare or be such where no law is Therefore it was necessary that God by His Word should both shew what duty He did require of us and what punishment was due to the breakers of His law and what reward was due to the observers as the law declares And moreover because no man in this state of corruption by originall sinne is able to performe the law of God as he ought in perfect righteousnesse Therefore it was also necessary in this impossibilitie on our parts to make it knowne how wee might bee delivered from the punishment by the mediation of another as the Gospel shewes 7. And because so great a benefit as the deliverance of mankind from the thraldome of the devill was never to bee forgotten therefore it was necessary not onely that the Church should bee prepared unto the expectation thereof and dayly put in mind by such lively signes as the sacrifices were the true meaning of which they were taught by the Prophets but also when the time came that the promises should bee fulfilled that the Church should be throughly informed and confirmed in the trueth thereof by the powerfull doctrine and glorious miracles which were done both by the authour and finisher of our faith and by those who were eye-witresses of all things which they testified to the world Therefore it was necessary that both before the comming of Christ the Church should be catechised unto Christ by the doctrine of the Law and the Prophets and after His comming bee fully instructed by the Apostles and Evangelists the Holy-Ghost evermore working in the hearts of the elect that the things which were taught should be beleeved § 3. Hath it indeede beene the practise of the devill by his principall agents the persecuters of the Church to deface the Holy Scripture and to put out their remembrance among men Histories affirme it Neither can the Father of lies hate any thing so much as the trueth nor the enemie of man-kind endeavour any thing so earnestly as to defact that by the knowledge whereof man may find the way to eternall life yet great was the trueth and prevailed Then by hereticks he would corrupt it but yet the trueth prevailed Then hee would keepe it from us in an unknowne tongue but yet the trueth appeared and every man may reade in his owne tongue the wonderfull workes of God English and Germanes and French and the rest yet the devill had one tricke more in his budget that seeing hee could neither deface nor corrupt nor conceale the bookes of Holy Scripture in a forraine tongue whose vulgar use is vanish't among men he would shuffle in other bookes among them that so we might not discerne the true Mother from the false And if any question grew about the Child traditions which wee must receive with equall affection of piety must decide it Strange Divinitie Did the Church deale thus of ancient time For you onely are wise you onely will be the people Shew the custome of the Church you claime to Fathers shew it from them Saint Athanasius in Synops. divides the bookes of the Old-Testament as wee into Canonicall and not Canonicall The Canonicall he accounts all as wee save Esther the not Canonicall he accounts the booke of Wisdome Esther Iudith and Tobit The books of the New-Testament all Canonicall hee numbers as wee the foure Gospels the Actes the seven Catholike Epistles fourteene of Saint Paul among which following Saint Peter Second Epistle 3.15 he puts that to the Hebrewes and the Revelation Epiphanius also Lib. de Mens pond accounts the Canonicall bookes as Athanasius but puts Esther among them he accounts Wisedome and Ecclesiasticus to be apocryphal Ierom. in Prol. Gal. accounts the Canonicall bookes of the Old-Testament as Epiphanius and as the manner of the Hebrewes was of old they count the books according to the number of the Hebrew letters 22. as the knops nuts or almonds on the golden candlestick were 22. for the Lamentations was one book with the prophesie of Ieremiah and the 12. small prophets made but one Booke and as five of their bookes were double that is Iude and Ruth 2. of Samuel 2. of Kings and 2. of Chron. Ezra and Nehem. in one booke so are 5. of their letters 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which in the end of words are thus written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But in Summe they speake of their bookes altogether the Law and the Prophets as Luk. 16.29 and 31. and 24.27 Aces 24.14 and 26.22 and 28.23 And yet some-what more particularly the Law the Prophets and the Psalmes and this division of the bookes of the Holy Scripture our Lord also allowes Luke 24.44 But in this last division the bookes are numbred 24. first of Moses 2. Foure of the former Prophets as they call them Ioshua Iudges Samuel and Kings 3. Foure also of the later Prophets Esay Ieremie Ezechiel and the Booke of the 12. small Prophets 4. The Kethubim or holy writing contained 11. bookes the 5. Poeticall that is the Psalmes Proverbs Ecclesiastes Iob and the Canticles three which they called Megilloth volumes or rolles Ruth Lamentations and Esther among which the booke of Canticles is sometimes accounted and 2. halfe Chaldee which were last written Daniel Ezra with Nehemiah and the Chronicles And these holy writings they divided
from the other prophecies because they were not given either by dreame or by vision or by hearing a voice or in any extasie but were inspired by the Holy-Ghost immediately And according to this order of the bookes of the Holy Scripture divers Hebrew Bibles have bin lately printed as one by Plantin in Oct. another by Hutterus in Folio and others Now concerning the bookes of the New-Testament Saint Ierom ad Paulin. reckons them as wee And are not these Aramites strucke with blindnesse that print the Bible the decree of Trent and those prologues of Ierom before it that it may appeare how they set the Fathers at naught But for the full decision of this question let us looke unto the undoubted truth of the Scripture by the Scripture it selfe let us learne what is Scripture or the word of God 1. Therfore concerning the books of the New-Testament M. Luther accounted the Epistle of S. Iames to bee aridam stramineam dry as a Kix and his followers give their reasons against it 1. the seeming opposition which is betweene him and S. Paul in the question of justification by faith and by works 2. because hee teacheth not but supposeth onely that which is the sum of the Gospel that is the redemption of the world by the death of Christ as some men speake for Athanasius concerning the booke of Esther that none of the names of God are mentioned therein to which others answere that the words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mimmakom acher in Chap. 4. v. 14. is for sense in that place equivalent to any of the names of God which the prophet did there forbeare to remember because hee would not that any of the names of God should bee prophaned among the heathen with whom he lived So also Luther held the Revelation to be the writing of some well-meaning honest man but not Canonical Wherein I thinke the wonderfull wisdome and mercy of God appeared to hide the meaning of that booke from him lest he should be destroyed with pride when he should see himselfe and his ministery so alluded to therein But let Luther and his followers in this question thinke by themselues betweene us and the Church of Rome there is no difference both parties holding all the bookes of the New-Testament to be canonical The onely doubt is about the books which we call Apocryphal of unknowne and obscure Authors or strange doctrines delivered therein In which question the Canon or rule of the New-Testament is for us For concerning all the books of the Old-Testament the reason stands thus 1. All the oracles of God or Canonicall Scripture was received in the Church of the Iewes But none of the Apocryphall bookes were received in the Church of the Iewes Therefore none of the Apocryphall bookes are the Oracles of God The proposition is Saint Pauls and he accounts it as well hee may the first and chiefe preeminence of the Iew that unto them the Oracles of God were committed Rom. 3.2 The assumption is manifest for the Apocryphall bookes were extant onely in Greeke which language the Iewes never used in their holy seruices And although the booke of Ecclesiasticus were begun by the grand father in Hebrew yet was it augmented and finished in Greeke by the grand-child And although the first booke of the Maccabees were extant in Hebrew yet was it not therefore Canonicall no more than the second that was written in Greeke So the conclusion stands sure And if neither the Church before Christ received those Apocryphall bookes nor the ancient church since His suffering accounted them Canonicall for the Authour of the Sophisticate Cannons of the Apostles wee receive not upon what ground then should the Fathers of Trent presume to doe that which neither the Primitive Church or Fathers attempted before 2. Such another argument you have from Luke 24.27 where it is said that Christ beginning at Moses and all the Prophets expounded unto them all the Scriptures the things that were written concerning Himselfe So all the Scriptures are understood by the Law and the Prophets as I shewed before and yet for further explication it is added in verse 44. the Law the Prophets and the Psalmes For of all the Cethubim the booke of Psalmes was first and by a Synecdoche is put for all the rest Now to which of all these will you bring the Apocryphall bookes By the Law you understand the five Bookes of Moses which the Samaritanes and all the sects of the Iewish Religion except the hereticks called Nasacheans did receive The sects of the Sadduces and Samaritanes rejected the rest but the Church of the Iewes held all the Prophets both former and later with all the Kebuthim to bee holy Scripture but the Apocrypha are reckoned with none of these 3. A third argument from the holy Scripture against these apocryphals is from Revel 19.10 The testimony of Iesus is the Spirit of prophecie But in these apocryphals which the Iewes received not there is no prophecy no evident testimony of Iesus that was to come Therefore they are no witnesses of Him no word of His. And although in the fourth booke of that supposed Esdras there be mention of Iesus Christ Chap. 7.27 28. yet the false narration of things never done and other fictions See Master Brerew Enq. Chap. 13. have discredited those bookes so farre that the Papists themselves doe not mention them in their new Canon and vouchsafe them a place in the end of their Bibles onely lest they should be lost Object But the Fathers themselves call these bookes Canonicall Answer And our Church yeelds they are so in the meaning of the Fathers that is serving for rules of good life and vertue but not of faith as the holy Scriptures and that is the question betweene us and Trent § 4. Sect. 4 That the holy Scripture is abundantly sufficient to teach all things that belong to faith and godlinesse is manifest by the reasons brought for the proofe of the second question That it was necessary for us that God by His written Word should vouchsafe unto us the knowledge of His will 1. For how could either our hope and comfort in God be firme and sure if they were not grounded upon His holy promises that never faile 2. And if no man know the things of God but onely the Spirit of God how could we beleeve that which is to be beleeved of Him or hoped for our selues as the Trinity of Persons the Incarnation of the Son the resurrection of the body c. but by the instruction of His holy Word 3. How could we have the true knowledge of sinne and the punishment thereof but by His Law whereby He hath taught us what duty we owe to Him to our neighbour and to our selues And if the holy Scripture doth thorowly instruct us in all things that we ought to doe or to beleeve is not the sufficiency and perfection thereof able to teach us how to be perfect in every good
worke See 2. Tim. 3.16 17. 2. And if it might with due reverence unto God be supposed that the holy Scriptures have not sufficiently instructed us in every thing Yet who is he or what is that Church that may presume to adde to His word Proverb 30.6 Lest if they teach things that are not to be beleeved or command that which is not to be done our faith be found to be foolishnesse and our obedience become if not sinne yet without reward as the Prophet saith Esay 1.12 Who hath required this at your hand 3. As the man is so is his strength Iud 8.21 as his wisedome is such are his words And seeing it is evident by the Scripture which is given that it was the good will and pleasure of Almighty God to give instructions unto His Church and that it hath already been prooved that the Wisedome Chapter 5. and the Trueth of God as all His others dignities are infinite Chapter 7. if the instructions and directions of the Scriptures were not in every respect perfect and sufficient for the Church to that end for which they were written then the Wisedome of Goodnes of God should be defective in that which was necessary for His Church to know But that is impossible Therefore the Holy Scripture is sufficient 4. If God have not sufficiently and perfectly instructed us by His word what we ought to doe and to beleeve then can He not in Iustice punish those defects which shall be found in our Faith or obedience especially seeing we are not bound by any precept in His revealed will to hearken to any traditions with that reverence as to His word but rather are every where commanded to hearken to His word and that without any adding thereto or taking away therefrom Deut. 4.1 2. and 5.32 Esay 8.20 sends us to the Law and to the Testimony and if any one shall speake not according to this Word it is because there is no light in them So our Lord sends us to the Scriptures Iohn 5.39 Therefore the holy Scriptures are perfect and sufficient to teach all things that belong by way of divine revelation to faith and godlinesse All the Fathers runne this way and the most learned among the Schoolemen and later Papists as you may see them cited by Master G. Langford Enquiry after verity § 2. Of Traditions Object 1 Against this doctrine of the sufficiency and perfection of the Scriptures Obiect 1 doubts are raised two wayes First from the necessity of Traditions Secondly for that it is supposed that some bookes of the holy Writ are lost For the first it is manifest even by the reasons that are brought for the sufficiency of the Scripture For if it were alwayes necessary that the service of God in His Church should be according to His owne commandement and direction it must follow necessarily either that the Scriptures should have beene given even from the beginning of the world for the Church of the redeemed began in Adam or else that the seruice of the Church was onely according to tradition The first is apparently false For Moses was the first inditer of any Scripture and that after the deliverance out of Egypt which was after the Creation of the world 2513 yeeres Therefore the second followes of necessity that Traditions were necessary Answer This is a wilfull mistaking of the question which being about the sufficiency of the Scriptures must needs be limited to the times since the Scripture was given But Moses was not the first inditer of the holy Scripture but God Himselfe who had first written His Law in mans heart did secondly write it in two Tables of stone with His owne hand in mount Sinai And thirdly againe when the Tables of the Covenant were broken this was the first of all that which we call holy Scripture After which time God taught Moses the Originall of the world the sinne and redemption of mankind the order of times and whatsoever was necessary for that people to know and to doe And although it bee most true that the faith and seruices of the Church before the law was onely according to tradition yet because those traditions were not kept as God had taught them God brought upon the world of the ungodly the Flood Yet even within foure hundred yeeres after the Flood by the craft of the devill and his new revelations the best among men became Idolaters as it is manifest in Iosh 24.2 And therefore God gave Ordinances and Lawes by Moses in writing to the obseruation of which the whole Church of Israel was bound without any addition thereto or taking away therefrom Deut. 12.32 Object 2. But traditions may be necessary for the Church Object 2 as well since the Scriptures were written as before as Saint Paul 2. Thess 2.15 exhorts them to hold the Traditions which they had been taught whether by word or by Epistle So the Councill at Trent Sess 4. Can. 1. commands them to be received as the holy Canonicall Scripture Answer The word Tradition there is doubtfull For either it may signifie at large any thing that is delivered either by word or by writing and that may be any fundamentall trueth according to the holy Scripture as Saint Paul meanes in that place as Saint Athanasius Epist ad Adelphium de Incarn Contr. Samos calls it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an Apostolicall Tradition and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the faith delivered by tradition that God was manifest in the flesh or else it may signifie any canon or rule for the ordering of things indifferent in Ecclesiasticall policy wherein all things ought to be done in order And in these two sences traditions are to be held the first in obedience to God and His trueth as we receive the Apostles Creed and as you read in the Note on Chap. 33. § 2. N. 4. how Hosius speakes of the coessentiall Persons of the Trinity as a tradition from Christ to His Apostles and from them to us the second for peace and avoiding of divisions in the Church as to kneele at the holy Communion rather then to fit or to stand though none of all these gestures be essentiall to the Sacrament In the third place Traditions may signifie any rule thrust upon the Church as necessary to be beleeved or obserued quite besides or contrary to the word of God for conscience sake toward God that Priests and Nunnes may not marry which things though they be brought in as Apostolicall or Ecclesiasticall Traditions yet by the rule of Saint Paul 1. Tim. 4.1 2 3. they seeme rather to leane to the doctrines of devills beleeved by such as speake lyes in hypocrifie and have their consciences seared No part of Holy Scripture lost Object 3. ANd if Traditions might therefore seeme to be necessary Object 3 because it is yeelded by some of the Fathers that some of the Canonicall Scriptures are lost by whose reasons or authority some of the later writers have strayed after them yet
since the Apostles we find the effect of our Mediators prayer that their writings have beene that Word by which the faithfull have beleeved on Him and so hath done and still doth that worke for which it was sent thereby are we sure that it is their word their owne word as they delivered it not corrupted or sophisticate by any device of man for any purpose or intent as that false prophet doth pretend And that you may see how great the trueth is and how it prevailes take out of Ficinus in the said 36. cap. what this Mahumed confesseth of himselfe whereby you may see how betweene his arrogance and his ignorance the trueth doth shew it selfe He confesseth that he neither had done any miracle nor none could doe That he was pure man and no more That he could give no pardon for sinne That he would not be call'd upon or worshipped And although in his madnesse he pretended himselfe to be a messenger sent from God and inspir'd by Him and that he was the Holy-Ghost yet when his raving fit was off hee confest that hee was ignorant of many things and that there were somethings in his bookes of the trueth of which there might be doubt and whosoever shall worship one God and live honestly whether he be Iew Christian or Sarazen shall have mercy from God What is then the preferment of his Alchoran before the holy Scriptures or why shall wee forsake our most holy guide whom he confesseth to be the breath and word of God and to have the next place unto God in heaven that we may become circumcised and abstaine from Swines-flesh and wine and enjoy fleshly pleasure with many wives if nothing of all this give us any furtherance to eternall life 10. To end this question I will bring this only argument which for substance is indifferent to both the Testaments the circumstances only differing If the writings of the holy Scriptures be corrupted either those corruptions must come in by little and little into the copies of the Scripture while they were dispersed by writing or else all at once If they came in by little and little then the books that had beene written without those faults might bee patternes to correct the fualty by and so the text might bee still preserved pure as wee find it was done when Printing flourished under the managing of learned men in those copies of the Greeke Testament printed at Compludo and at Paris To suppose they came in all at once is against all reason and possibilitie of experience I have shewed that till the time of Christ and his Apostles the Old-Testament was pure and can it be supposed that all the Churches of the Iewes in Pontus Galatia Cappadocia Asia and Bithinia 1. Pet. 1. nay all the twelue tribes in the Cities of the Medes in places so distant should conspire to such an act for which they were perswaded they should goe downe irrecoverably to hell Can the imputation of a base Iewe or two in a thing of so great importance to the disgrace of their owne Nation without any proofe of the thing naming of the place time or Persons against all possibilitie of trueth sticke so fast as that no nitre can be able to wash it off To say that the Christians of the Gentiles ever endeavoured to corrupt the Hebrew text hath yet more impossibilities For during the time of the gift of tongues no such crime might touch them and after that none among them no not the Fathers themselues except perhaps Origen or Hierom had so much skill in Hebrew as to be able to corrupt it Beside the whole nation of the Iewes would have opposed it and as they detest our religion and faith so had they had just cause to brand us with infamy for that endeavour and to proclaime our folly which should corrupt that in the sincerity of which alone is the assurance of our hope So the Hebrew text remaines intier And concerning the New-Testament written in Greeke it was so suddainely dispersed among the converts of the Gentiles and that while some of the Apostles were yet liuing that there could be no possibilitie of any corruption to come unto the text by any common consent And because that our Lord was to be made a light unto the Gentiles and a salvation unto the ends of the earth Actes 13.47 Therefore were the bookes of the New-Testament also Translated into many languages even in the birth and infancie of the Church of the Gentiles as you may read in Aug. de Doctr. Chr. lib. 2. Cap. 5. in Chrys hom 1. in Iohn who also translated the Scriptures for the Armenians as Hierom for the Dalmatians his countrey-men I said many languages because they name the Indian Ethiopian Persian Syrian Egyptian Sarmatian Scythian but Theodoret De Graec. affect cur lib. 5. saith into all languages which were in use And if it might be put that the Greeke copies were corrupted yet these Translations being our of them while they were intire would detect the corruption But all these Translations among the Christians though differing in some points one from another as the Nestorians Euticheans c. doe still agree in the substance of the meaning and shew the purity of that fountaine from whence they flowed And there is none of these translations or Fathers here named but were before Mahumed of a Christian became a renegado at least 200. yeeres All which things being put together it will be manifest that neither the falshood of the Iewes nor the forgery of Mahumed have any shew of trueth but that the Holy Scriptures both of the old and new Testament are still in their purity as the Church received them Of the Scriptures easinesse to bee understood § 6. THat comparison of the Prophet Psalme 36. that the judgements of God are like a great deepe was by a Father fitly and wittily applyed to the Scripture to bee as a sea in which the Elephant may swim but yet with Shallowes in which the Lambe may wade And although David prayed that God would teach him the wonderfull things of His Law yet hee honours it for this that it is perfect that it hath power to convert the soule that it is sure that it makes the simple wise Psal 19.7 And therefore are they not the messengers of Christ but rather the ministers of Satan who under any pretext of falling into heresie of hardnesse to be understood or the like with-hold the laytie from the reading of the Scriptures It is not denied but that many things therein are hard to be understood yet that one thing which is needfull Luk. 10.42 That mystery of the knowledge of Christ which was kept secret since the world began is now made manifest by the Scriptures of the Prophets to all Nations for the obedience of faith Rom. 16.25.26 1. For seeing the instruction of God must be of all such things as are above our knowledge and yet of such things as are most
exceeding great and precious promises that God hath made unto us in Christ that by Him wee shall bee made partakers of the divine nature 2. Peter 1.4 this is that union and Communion for which our Lord prayes that it may bee made perfect in us Iohn 17.21 22 23. 1. For seeing the soule of man is a thing whose excellencie doth so farre exceed all things of this world it may not be thought that the happinesse and perfection of the soule can stand in things that are inferiour to it selfe as in riches honour worldly pleasure or the like But seeing it knowes that there is one onely infinite goodnes which because it is infinite must needs be eternall and able to satisfie all the desire of the creature that can bee partaker thereof therefore doth it aspire thereunto because in the injoying of that alone it can be made perfect And if this desire of the soule should be in vaine then the Holy Spirit of God which wrought this desire in the soule should have wrought in vaine then the infinite goodnesse which might satisfie the desire of the creature should be defective toward the creature and consequently not infinite then the promises of God made in His word should faile and the prayer of our Mediator cited even now from Iohn 17. without effect But all these things are impossible Therefore there is a Communion of the Saints with God and with one another as wee confesse in the article 2. If the merit of Christ bee infinite and that not for Himselfe but for His body which is the Church then it is necessary that an infinite reward be given thereto But the merit of Christ is infinite both actively and passively Therfore an infinite reward is due to us thereby So that by the Spirit of Christ which is in us we have communion both with the Father and the Sonne 1. Iohn 1.3 3. All the dignities of God are infinite and they are all to bee manifested in the creature so farre forth as the creature can bee made capable thereof Ergo. Now the foundation and originall of communion is in this that for as much as the children are partakers of flesh and blood He also Himselfe tooke part of the same that through death He might destroy him that had the power of death Hebr. 2.14 and that to this end that wee might be partakers of His immortality and from that union of the divine and humane nature whereby our Lord of the seed of Abraham became one with all man-kind ariseth that spirituall and mysticall union of us with Him that howsoever we are absent in body yet being renewed by the Spirit of our mind we live unto Him have Him evermore abiding in us as we evermore abide in him daily more more grow up with Him into one mystical body as if we were flesh of His flesh and bone of His bones Eph. 5.30 and from this mystical union we have the assurance of that glorious vnion which shall be in heaven when we shal be joyned to our head inseparably and this is that vnion or communion which all the faithfull hope for whereof we have the assurance of His promises in His Holy word the signes and pledges of the Holy supper and the witnesse of the holy Spirit of God in our hearts And thus is Christ ours with His graces and His merits and thus according to the exceeding great and precious promises are wee made partakers of the divine nature not that wee participate of the incommunicable essence of the deitie but that by the renewing of the Holy-Ghost wee put off our corrupt desires and are transformed in our minds according as His Divine power doth give us all things that belong to life and godlinesse ARTICLE XI ⧠The forgivenesse of sinnes CHAP. XXXVII BEing is of God alone whose being because it is infinite therefore must it hold in it selfe all the extreamities of being so that nothing that is can possible be but by Him therefore seeing the soule the body and the abilities thereof are from God alone the devill can claime no interest in man in respect of any of these for none of these had their originall from him But because he was a murtherer from the beginning and inspired his inbred poyson into man even from the beginning the root of man-kind being thereby poysoned the venome spreads throughout all his race to corrupt both his understanding and his will that so his actions being corrupted by the ill which he wilfully committeth his being also may become abominable But as the Physicians make a difference betweene the body and the disease so He our gracious healer discernes betweene the being His owne worke and the corruption thereof the tares I meane which the envious man sowed thereupon to save his owne worke and to cast the venome and the effects thereof on the face of the enemy to the increase of his eternall damnation and first heales the understanding that it may see the sinne then the will that he may detest and avoid it And thus by the renewing of the mind are we transformed from the image of the devill and that stampe which his sinne did set upon us So that the satisfaction being made to the infinite justice both for our originall and actuall sinne the workemanship of God even our whole being may be glorifyed with that glory for which it was created which also it had in the eternall decree before this world was And because our great weakenesse caused of our inbred infection and our many sinnes ensuing thereupon doth every moment stand up as a wall of separation betweene our God and us therefore hath God given unto us such assured hopes of His mercy that although we fall we shall not be cast away because the Lord putteth under His hand Psalm 37.21 and sustaineth us with this confidence That although our sins be as red as scarlet yet they shall be made more white then snow Esay 1.18 And because this hope and confidence ought alwayes to be before our eyes as being the sure stay and anchor of our soules therefore is nothing more fully assured unto us then this among all those things which we doe beleeve Stay thou trembling and fearefull soule and though the ugly visage of thy monstrous sinnes make thee afraid which indeed are so much the more hideous and deformed because they are not onely against the Law of God but against the law of reason rightly judging and against thine owne conscience yet stay and see what hope there is for thee and though that messenger of hell Despaire with all that wretched traine of all thy sinne which he brings with him doth hunt thee so close that thou darest not stay though thou wouldest be any thing save that thou art and most of all nothing at all yet see if a doore of hope as wide as the valley of Achor Hos 2.15 be not set open for thee onely if thou wilt be intreated to goe
which all that are in the graves shall come foorth they that have done good to the resurrection of life and they that have done ill unto the resurrection of condemnation Object 3. Obiect 3 If the same body shall rise againe of the same shape and lineaments some shall be whole men some maimed some halting blind c. Answer The qualities of the bodies shall be changed the substance shall not be lost For as it is against the justice of God that one substance should doe that which is pleasing to Him and another be rewarded therefore So if all teares shall be wiped away then also all cause of teares all hurts wants and deformity both of body and soule So that as the same body shall be returned to the same soule so shall it returne intire and whole Object But if the use of the members cease why are the members needfull Ans Though the naturall body shall be made spirituall and thereby be delivered from the necessities of those things to the use of which wee are now tyed as of foode clothes c. and so the members freed from their offices yet are they not therefore unnecessary For the tribunall of Christ requires a perfect man that he may receive in his body according to that which he hath done in his body Moreover for the perfection of beauty and glory the body must be intire the integrity of which stands not in the offices of the members but in their substance Neither yet shall all the offices of every member cease for the instruments of the voyce shall still serve for praise to God as this Father thinketh The objections which Thomas Aquinas brings from naturall doubts are of no force against the reasons which we have brought from the light of grace and knowledge of the Scriptures For it is yeelded that the resurrection of the body is beyond all the power of naturall causes to effect but that it is onely of the will and power of God as to make man at the first so to restore him againe out of his former principles into which he was resolved But that you may see how weake naturall reason is compared with the trueth of God and on what wretched hopes the Atheist depends which trusts that his sinnes shall never be brought to judgement I will propose the reasons and answeres as they stand Object 4. Object 4 That which is corrupted cannot be made the same againe as a naturall habit of the body or mind being deprived cannot be restored Answer The impossibilities of nature cannot limit that power which created nature especially in the resurrection of the body wherein the Author of nature hath professed that He can and hath promised that He will raise it up againe as you read before Object 5. Object 5 But the essentiall principles being lost it is impossible that the same thing in number should be restored Answer The essentiall principles in man are soule and body which being restored each to other in the perfection of them both nothing which is concomitant whether it be property or necessary accident can be wanting and that both these remaine in the state of being and consequently in the possibility of being brought together againe you may see Chap. 17. § 4. N. 5. Object 6. Corruption is a change from being unto not being Object 6 Therefore it is impossible that the being of man being corrupted the same being in number should be restored Answer This is in effect one with the former And it is true that the totall is destroyed in man by the separation of the parts But neither of the parts doe come to nothing but are in the hand of that power to bee conjoyned againe by which they were conjoyned at first Object 7. Object 7 If whatsoever hath beene essentiall to the body of man must in the resurrection be restored unto him then this bodily proportion shall be very uncomely in as much as the haire the nailes and whatsoever else is wasted away by the force of naturall heat were once as essentially of the body as that was which he carryed with him to the grave See the first supply to Logicke question 66. Answer As it was said before that whatsoever was wanting in the body should be made up So understand on the contrary that superfluities and deformities shall be taken away and that every one shall rise againe in that perfection which is peculiar to man-kind Object 8. That which is common to all of any kind Object 8 seemes naturall to the species But there is not any common virtue of any naturall agent to worke this Therefore it seemes that all men shall not rise againe Answer The resurrection of the dead is not by any naturall cause but it depends onely on the power of God to whose justice every man must give an account of his owne workes Object 9. Death is the effect of sinne Object 9 from both which wee are freed onely by the death of Christ Therefore it seemes that all shall not rise againe but they onely that are partakers of the merit of His death Answer It is true that such onely shall rise to eternall life the rest for justice unto judgement And because death is the wracke of nature in all men and the worke of the devill and that our Lord came to repaire nature and utterly to destroy the workes of the devill Therefore that it may appeare that Hee hath perfectly finished that for which He came all men must rise againe Object 10. Object 10 The last objection seemes a mighty one above the rest That if all men must rise againe perfect what shall become of the Canibals who have eaten one another nay if any of these Canibals eate onely mans flesh and beget children seeing their seed as their wisedome affirmes is onely the superfluity of the nourishment before it be conuerted into the substance of the fathers body here is the knot of Gordius who hath most right to this seed whether the sonne whose body was made of it or the father or he from whose body it was devoured by the father But this Philosophy of the superfluity of the seed hath been hist out in the 17. Chapter The maine doubt is answered by Saint Paul 1 Cor. 15.44 Thy body is sowen a naturall body but it is raised a spirituall body So then though Beares or dogs or Canibals or wormes devoure the flesh yet seeing onely flesh is nourished thereby a materiall body with a materiall a naturall body with a naturall the spirituall body is free from any naturall change For even now the soule dwells not in the body but by those meane spirits which are raised from the bodily parts as I shewed before Therefore though this materiall individuall body shall be raised up yet because it is raised up a in spiritual estate it will be free from naturall corruption because it is fitted to be an eternall habitation for the soule being wholly spirituall and then there will
infinite but nothing can be Infinite but God alone therefore it followeth that these Dignities are objected or exercised in God alone And this is that Eternall Sonne begotten before the worlds in whom the Father resteth or as the Prophet speaketh His beloved in whom His soule delighteth which cannot be applyed to any creature without which God is happy in Himselfe Therefore saith the Apostle that in Him dwelleth the Godhead bodily How is that Not in His manly body eternally for His humane body tooke beginning of the flesh of the Virgin when the fulnesse of time came but yet bodily that is as essentially or substantially as the body of a man is substantiall to the man For every dignitie of God being infinite in action as was proved must of necessitie produce such as it selfe is As for example the Wisedome of God or His Infinite Vnderstanding must have an Infinite intelligible or understandable object which is produced thereby by an infinite understanding So that ye must know of necessitie and marke three Termes as I will a while call them the Terme from whence the Terme whereto or wherein and the middle Terme betweene them I will for your capacitie which I know not to be much exercised in these matiers make a comparison meet for your understanding When the minde or understanding of a man conceiveth any understandable object there is you know first the power of understanding in the mind it selfe secondly the object understood and thirdly the discourse or action of the understanding whereby that object is apprehended Now give me leave to tell you what differences you must make betweene the understanding of God and the understanding of man in this comparison First the minde of man being finite the understanding is notable to view all that which can be understood thereby at one time or with one action of understanding but must conceive of one thing after another whereas the Vnderstanding and Wisedome of God is such as at one sight seeth himselfe and every thing else past present and to come and this not once onely but even continually because it is eternally infinite Secondly the intendment of man worketh nothing in the thing conceived to make it either to bee if it be a meere conceit or to be other then it is if it be existent but the understanding of God is by reason of His power so active as that it causeth that wherein it is exercised both to be and that according to his manner of apprehension or understanding of it which understanding is by His Infinitie so infinite and by His Eternitie so continuall as that of necessitie there must be a subsistence or a Person wherein it is exercised which must also be Infinite and Eternall And this is that glorious Sonne of God who is thus begotten or produced eternally both before the world was even as hee is now and shall not cease to be produced after the world shall cease eternally Thus you see two of the termes spoken of From whence and Wherein now you must know the middle terme betweene them The terme Whence is the Wisedome intelligent God the Father The terme Wherein is the Wisedome intelligible God the Sonne The middle terme is ipsum intelligere which in my Comparison I called The discourse it selfe which also in this must needes be Infinite For an Infinite intelligible cannot be conceived of an Infinite intelligent but by an Infinite action of the understanding and this is that Holy-Ghost which as you may easily understand must of necessitie proceed from both the Father and the Sonne and be also infinite and eternall and therefore God Now because they are all Infinite and of Infinites essentially there can bee but one therefore are these three in Essence or Being one but in Subsistence or cleare distinction of Persons three Vnderstand my comparison which I made I will yet cleare the matier further for your conceiving If you take in a mirrour the light of the Sunne and reflect it directly thereon againe in the Sunne it is one in the glasse another and yet the reflection of the beames is also a third but for all this there is but one nature and Word of light which comprehends all three so is it in this Tri-Vnitie of which I speake My leisure serues me not to dilate these things but I hope you are able to understand what I say therefore I will proceede It is said that Powers are knowne by their actions and actions are limitted by their objects I know the meaning of it and it is not unfit in this place But to my reason The Power of God is infinite and by His infinite Wisedome He knoweth it to be infinite but God could not know that His Power were infinite unlesse He were able thereby to bring forth an infinite action and every infinite action must of necessitie be exercised in an infinite subject For whatsoever is received is received according to the capacitie of the receiver therefore there is an infinite subject wherein the power of God is exercised that is the Sonne of whom I speake And here againe behold the Tri-Vnitie an infinite power the Father an infinite action the Holy-Ghost an infinite subject the glorious Sonne all three one infinite Being Returne to your comparison As the understanding of man could no way know his owne power but by his actions neither can there be any actions of understanding where there is nothing to bee understood no more is it possible to be in the Deitie Now understand that as I have reasoned from the Wisedome and Power of God so might I reason from all His other Dignities so that for one reason which I have brought I might have brought you fiftie But I shew you the way if you be guided by the Spirit of Truth how you may strengthen your selfe in the way of Truth therefore I will goe on and shew you yet more plainely by more familiar reasons An infinite power is not more weake then a finite but every finite creature which we can cast our eyes unto doth by nature produce his like as much as in it is as a man begetteth a man trees bring forth seed whereof their like in nature may spring and in like wise every other thing Therefore the infinite Power of God begetteth His like also which is the Sonne the image of the invisible God the first begotten of every creature Col. 1.15 But none can be like unto God in His Being who is not very God therefore Christ the onely begotten of the Father is also very God Maruail not that I make this argument from the creature to the Creator for in this very point of the Power and Godhead the Holy-Ghost Himselfe teacheth me to reason of the invisible things of God by the things visible Rom. 1.20 And hereby also learne to help your ignorance and put away your wonder how God should be one and yet three See you not how the understanding the Sun-light also is one
in nature and yet three in evident and cleare distinction though in so base and imperfect order as that which is in all perfection is possible to be above it And further see you not in every thing a bodie a spirit and a life which is the knot betweene them Or rather see you not how the very bodily composition is both one and three one body which is united of three bodies that is earth water and ayre or oyle which yet againe in the roote of their nature are but one For oyle is but a due mixture of water and earth meanely fixt and meanely volatil and earth is but fixed water so that water which is but one is the roote of the three as it is manifest Gene. 1. and 2. Pet. 3.5 They which understand the rules of Pyronomie know what I say and if you understood mee well you would confesse that not onely this instance which I have brought of earth water and ayre but even the whole frame of Nature did proclaime the Trinitie in the Vnitie If I should here tell you how the Heaven the Earth and the Deepe Gene. 1. might bee understood mystically and the Analogie betweene the Creator and the creature therein and then tell you what Let the earth bring forth living soule might meane and compare it with that place That which was made in Him was life and then particularly for man The Lord God also made the man of the dust of the earth and tell you that it was so necessary because that Christ is Terra viventium and inforce an argument to prove the Tri-Vnitie by that treeble repetition of the man made in the image of God comparing it with that place 1. Cor. 11.3 and 7. If I should then tell you that it was necessary that the Sonne of God must become flesh as well that the infinite iustice of God might be actuated in Him which could not be actuated in Him being onely God as for many other reasons Both from the Iustice and Mercie and Wisedome of God though to a well-sighted understanding I might seeme to have laid a precious foundation of Philosophie divine and naturall yet to you I might rather seeme perhaps to have proposed Cabalisticall dreames then any sound argument to the thing in question Yet this will I tell you and hold it for good Divinity that the mayne drift and scope of the whole Scripture is to shew the creation of all things in Christ through Him and for Him and the restoring of the whole creature in man by Him That in all things He might have the preeminence Coloss 1. Neither doth this any whit derogate from the honour of the Father For first It hath pleased the Father that in Him should all fulnesse dwell and besides it is an honour above all honours unto the Father to be the Father of so glorious a Sonne Therefore is this world and all the things therein created to the Image of Christ to expresse His glory even as He is the expressed Image and glory of the Father And here is the worlds Eternity which had in Christ an eternall Being according to that His Name Esay 9.6 The Father of Eternity Here are those separate Ideas about which Plato and Aristotle could never agree and which neither both of them nor many of their followers did perfectly understand not that they might not by the frame of nature and the wisedome which God had given to man be understood For is not this world as a booke wherein we may read and understand by the created truths what is the Truth which is increated but all true knowledge is the gift of God Therefore wrest not that place Coloss 2.8 against the Christian search after the knowledge of nature whereby above all other humane knowledges a man is brought to know God and to honour Him as he ought but rather be sorry that your knowledge of Nature is no more For this will I tell you to teach you to know your selfe that there is nothing in the creature which may be knowne and all may be knowne that is in the creature but man ought to know it and to glorifie the Creator thereby And this great labour hath God given to men that knowing how short they are of that they ought to be they might be humbled thereby Psal 1.11 Eccles. 1.13 And why ought this to seeme strange doth not God require that perfection at mans hand wherein He did create Him and was he not created with perfect discourse to know the creature that he might therein behold the Creator and so glorifie His wondrous power and goodnesse But this question would draw me from the question in hand and therfore I will briefly adde one reason more and because my leisure is little I will be as short as I can but I pray you lend me your eare for it is hard in English an inartificiall language to expresse my mind but because you told me you could a little Latine I will be bold here and there to use a word my reason is thus The whole and perfect nature of a Principle or Beginning is in God who is alone the beginner of all things Now a Principle is of three sorts whereof every one is so clearely distinct from another as that one cannot possibly be that other therefore in the Vnitie of the Deitie there is also such cleare distinction into a Trinitie as that one distinct cannot possible be that other from which He is distinguished yet in the Vnitie of essence they are all one The differences of a beginning stand thus It is either Principium principians non principiatum that is a Beginning which is a Beginner unto another yet hath not His beginning from another lest there should be a processe into Infinitie à parte ante this is God the Father to whom it is peculiar to beget the Son yet is Himselfe neither made nor created nor begotten of any other Secondly there is Principium principiatum principians to wit a Beginning which hath his beginning of another and is also a beginning to another lest there should be any defect or imbecillitie in the Beginning and this is the Everlasting Sonne very God of very God begotten of the substance of His Father alone before the worlds neither made nor created Thirdly there is Principium principiatum non principians that is a Beginning which is also begun but is not a beginner unto another lest there should be a processe into Infinitie à parte pòst and this is the Holy-Ghost who proceedeth from the very substance and Being of the Father and the Sonne and is with them one GOD coëternall and coëquall But you will say Is not the Holy-Ghost a Beginner unto any other how is He then the Authour of our consolation and how is He said to lead us into all truth c Vnderstand what I meane He is not a beginner unto any other of the same Infinite Essence or Being with Himselfe For the beginnings
which I spake of before are in the Essence of God alone Now our spirituall consolation whereof the Holy-Ghost is said to be the Beginner is but an emanation or effluence from that Being which he himselfe is as the light of the Sun doth illuminate every bright body exposed to His light and yet imparteth not His being thereto You will againe object that Eternitie hath no beginning nor ending how then can Christ be both eternall and begun and how againe can He be equall to the Father whereas He being begotten of the Father the Father hath a prioritie before Him I answere that this beginning is that production or begetting which I before declared to have beene heretofore no other then it is now and shall be eternally as the Sun hath brought forth light since His creation and shall still bring forth light till the worlds dissolution For this action of God whereby He begetteth His Sonne is not a transient action to cause a passion in the subject and a repassion in the agent for in such the subject of necessitie should have beene existent before the action but this action is immanent and therefore of necessitie of the same nature with the same agent which agent because it is eternall therefore the production is also eternall and consequently the product and so of necessitie very God But you must ever remember what difference I made between the action of God infinite in power and therefore able to actuate the object and the immanent actions of our minde Now for the Prioritie or Posterioritie you may object I grant there is Prioritie among the Persons of the Godhead but of what kind not of Being for their Essence is one therein is none afore or after another neither is any one of the Trinitie more or lesse God then another not of time for they are all one Eternitie not of dignitie for they are all one Infinitie and the Sonne Himselfe being very God thinketh it no robberie to be equall with God But yet there is Prioritie and that of order onely for the Father is in order before the Sonne because the Sonne is begotten of the Father and the Sonne likewise is before the Holy-Ghost because the Holy-Ghost is the mutuall love betweene the Father and the Sonne and so proceeding from them both I will make a comparison unmeet for the matier of which I speak for to whom shall wee liken the Highest but yet meete to helpe your understanding When a man doth dreame and imagine things which are not there is you know the phantasie the phantasme or thing imagined or dreamed and the phansying or working of the phantasie about that object Now these three are all of one nature and are one after another onely in order and not in time For the particular phantasie of such an object is before the object and makes it to have an intentionall being then the object being the discourse of the phantasie followeth in order which neverthelesse was in time as soone as it obseruing ever the cautions that are to be obserued Thus have I very briefly showen not many reasons but rather how many reasons may be showen for this Christian assertion yet have I showen ynough to perswade any reasonable man to yeeld meekely unto the truth of that doctrine which is so evident both in the Booke of God and in every faithfull and true Christian mans confession and according to that discourse which is evident to every mans understanding Now give me leave to speake a little to those arguments which have throwen the most learned of the Iewes headlong to the feete of Christ to make them acknowledge that the Messiah must be both God and man I will not herein doe any thing contrary to that which in the beginning I protested that is not to compell you by authoritie of Scripture but to intreat you by reasonable perswasion to encline your eare to the truth But because I may not without injury to the cause leave altogether out such manifest proofe and without injurie also to your selfe who might thinke that I went about to sophisticate a true seeming untruth which would not abide the touch I will onely intend my finger to some very few of many thousands of axioms of the Scripture for this purpose and leave you to make the conclusion by your selfe hoping that the Iewes example may provoke you to follow them so far forth as they have followed the truth Exo. 13.21 it is said The Lord went before them c. Chap. 14.19 The Angel of God which went before them removed where Christ the Angel of the Covenant is called The Lord Iehovah Againe Exo. 15.3 The Lord is a man of warre His name is Iehovah therfore Christ is God and man who by this conflict upon the Crosse triumphed over Death and Hell as it is written in the Gospel The booke of the warres of the Lord. Againe Esay 9.6 Vnto us a childe is borne there is His Manhood and unto us a Sonne is given and they shall call His Name The mighty God And Esay 35. v. 4. Your God will come and save you Iere. 23.5 c. I will raise up unto David a righteous Branch and a King shall raigne and this is the Name whereby they shall call Him The Lord our righteousnesse And Ier. 33. v. 16. Iudah shall be saved and He that shall save her is the Lord our Righteousnesse Where the Name used is that great Name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iehovah which is never given to any creature Zac. 9.9 proves Him God and man What shall I cite unto you that of the 2. Psalme Thou art my Sonne this day have I begotten thee which place with many moe is brought in the Epistle to the Hebrewes to this purpose which is your question These authorities the Thalmudists who sticke onely to the killing letter and apparant sense of the law hold sufficient to put this matter out of doubt Now if leaving this outward sence of the Scripture wee should desire to know what is the quickening spirit thereof and should ransacke the treasuries of the Cabalists remembring that place of our Saviour Mat. 5.18 One jod or tittle of the Law shall not passe till all be fulfilled and should examine the question by the letters and pricks of the Scripture wee should more easily find an enterance then an end thereto Yet for a taste take onely the first three words of the Law 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bereshith bara elohim which may not unfitly be thus turned In the beginning they the mighty God created And of that againe take the first 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bereshith and see what it may signifie by that part of the Cabala which they call Notariacon 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b. the first letter of ben signifieth the Sonne 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 r. the first of ruach signifies the Holy-Ghost 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a. the beginning of av is the Father 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 s.
the first of Sabbath importeth rest 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. the beginning of the ineffable Name of God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and not there onely but even of it selfe it imports the Deitie For wee consider of things not obuious to our sences and understanding as if they were not and therefore this least of all the letters neerest unto nothing doth signifie God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 th the first of Ta. or Thom. is construed a Closet or a Depth Which construction if you put together according to the rules of that excellent Grammar of Divinitie with reference to that which followes may import thus much The Word the Spirit and the Father resting eternally in the Closet or unconceiveable abysse or as Paul calls it the inaccessible light of the infinite Deitie manifested their almighty power in creating the heaven and the earth Neither is it without a great mysterie that the Sonne is here put in the first place for In the beginning was the Word because the chiefe honour both of the Creation and restauration of the world is given unto Christ as the Apostle doth comment upon this text Coloss 1. And in another place In Him is all the treasure both of the wisedome and knowledge of God As Psal 104. v. 24. In Wisedome hast thou made them all For in Christ were all things together one infinite wisedome till in the Creation he made them severall according to their distinct Idea's Therefore saith the Apostle He sustaineth every thing by His powerfull Word that is the Son and elsewhere In Him Christ wee live and move after the Creation and have our Being before the Creation And for this cause doth Iohn begin the law of mercie and grace in the very same words wherewith Moses began the law of Iustice and condemnation In the beginning For wee know nothing of God neither of Iustice nor of Mercie c. but onely by Christ as he saith No man knoweth the Father but the Son and he to whom the Sonne will reveile Him And in another place No man cometh to the Father but by mee Now the Holy-Ghost is put in the second place because He is the mutuall love of the Father and the Sonne and as I may say the instrument of their actions both immanent and transient Goe forward now if you will to the next word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bara you see it affords the same argument for the Tri-Vnitie by the three letters before explained and the number which is the singular Thinke not this a fancie neither reproach the divine Cabala as the ignorant Sophisters use to doe not knowing how above all other knowledges it doth aduance a mans meditation on high And to the present purpose they which know any thing in the holy language know that this sentence can no way agree in Grammaticall construction unlesse the singular verb 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 barà be thus made plural that it may have concordance with the plural 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Elohim And that these three persons are in the unity of their Being one may appeare by that which is Chap. 2. v. 4. where the name of their essence Iehovah is joyned to Elohim as if you would say the Gods Iehovah made the earth and the heavens You will aske why these letters 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b.r.a. are twice put seeing in this precisenesse no such superfluitie should have needed I tell you that it is not done but to intimate unto us a most high mysterie For in the first place it imports that Eternall and Infinite Being of the Father the Son and the Holy-Ghost which they had before the worlds in their endlesse glory and felicity in that silence of the Deitie in that super-supreame Entity which is unto the Godhead perfect above perfection without any respect unto the creature It imports that Infinity that Eternity that Power that Wisedome which is above all things and gives unto it selfe to be such as it is that Nothing as the divine Areopagite seemes to speake which is before and aboue all things that may be spoken or thought without any respect of any emanation or effluence whatsoever And therefore followes that letter of rest 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that of unity 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and that of perfection 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Now in the second place it signifies the Deitie as exercised in the creature and therefore followes that Epithete Elohim which shewes that emanation of Power or Strength and is sometimes given unto the creatures Angels and men It were an endlesse thing to speake that of these mysteries which may be spokeÌ„ neither can I For the Law of the Lord is perfect and man is full of weaknes I have said so much as I thinke meete concerning the Tri-unitie Now a word to that point that Christ is God which although it appeare sufficiently in the Tri-unity before prooved by this anagogical doctrine yet to that second person in â—â—rticular is that which followeth Esay 7.14 it is said of Christ that His Name should be called Immanuel but in the history of the Gospel in Matthew and Luke both before His Conception and at His Circumcision He is called Iesus It is therefore meete that you know how Iesus is Immanuel or God with us The writing of the Name of IESVS is thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ihsuh though according to the rules of the pronunciation of that tongue Iesu and according to the ancient abbreviation following the Hebrew orthography IHS In which Name you see are all the letters of the greatest ineffable Name of God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iehovah with the interposition of that letter of rest 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 s. for then was God reconciled to the world then was everlasting righteousnesse brought in when the Word became flesh This is that glorious Name of which God spake by the Prophet Behold I will make my Name new in the earth For you see how of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is IESVS This is that Name which is meet for the Sonne of God alone and cannot be given to any creature because it is a Name of the Deitie as it is Heb. 1. It is that Name which is above all names in which the Angels and the righteous soules triumph at which the powers of Hell are agast and tremble to which the whole creature yieldeth meeke obedience This is that Name of which our Lord spake Father I have manifested thy Name unto men the Father 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Sonne 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For so long as the mystery of the Incarnation of God was hid so long that Name remained unsoundable but when the Word became flesh and dwelt amongst men so that the mysterie was reveiled then the Name which was before not to be pronounced was lawfully pronounceable That as the Word of life was to be seene with eyes and handled with hands so that glorious Name might
also be beaten betweene our lips and teeth and this by the interposition of that letter of rest The Iewes knowing this reason of this great mysterie and moved with the reverence thereof durst never pronounce that Name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but in stead thereof Adonai or Elohim Let it not trouble you that Iudah the son of Iacob was called by such a name as had these foure letters therein with the addition of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iehudah but rather wonder and learn how by these sacraments the children of God before the Incarnation exercised their faith saluted the promises afarre off and saw that our Lord should enter into our earthly tabernacle by the doore of Iudahs flesh for so much the letter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Daleth importeth To which mysterie the heavenly Poet alluding triumphed with that double joy Psal 24. Lift up your heads ye gates and be ye lift up ye everlasting doores c. foreseeing the descension of God the Son by the gate of our flesh and the a scension of our flesh by Christ into the heavenly places both which He celebrated by that repetition Compare with this place Gen. 39.35 and 49.8 9 10 11 12. and Revel 5.5 and other places as y◠shall read and understand them and withall consider how the ancient have prided themselues with the severall letters of this Name to keepe in remembrance by their owne names a thing never to be forgotten The Incarnation of our Lord As Abram assumed h. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and was called Abraham Oshea tooke i. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and was called Ioshua as you know Neither againe let it trouble you that some doe write this name thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ISV because say they the letter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 s. turned upward 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is as much as the double he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 omitted I know no reason for this but many authorities against it as you may know by that which is and shal be said though I let passe a very great number Now consider the Name in every letter and see what cloudes of witnesses there are that Christ is God and man and learne by the Name it selfe how Christ is the Character or engraved Image of the person or subsistence of the Father Hebr. 1.13 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. Is the Crowne or Diademe of the ineffable Name of God and signifies the Godhead 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 u. Pretends the tree of life for it is a thing much noted among the learned of the Hebrew tongue that this letter is never put radically in any naturall Hebrew word either in the beginning or end thereof but is as the tree of life in the midst of the Paradise of God The double letter h. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth that Christ concerning His Deitie is essentially united to the Humanitie and concerning His Humanitie united also essentially to the Deitie and that by the Holy-Ghost For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h. is a spirit or breath therefore is Christ in Himselfe or in respect of His Deitie the superiour Wisedome of the Father and the Son of God not made but begotten Pro. 8.22 In the creature or with respect of His Humanitie the inferiour wisedome of God not begotten but made and created Ecclus. 24.11 12. Now the letter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 s. hath many things therein to be considered For you may not thinke that it was taken by chance into this Name but for the Notory and for the Geometrie For the Notory I have observed that the Theologians both of the Old and New Testament have celebrated thereby first the rest or dwelling of the Godhead in Him as Esa 42. ver 1. and Ioh. 1. ver 33. Then the rest or Ideall being of the world in Christ before the creation and the restoring of the world by His suffering wherein the justice of God rested or came to a period as Esay 53.11 He shall see the travel of His soule and be satisfied Lastly that great Iubile or Sabbath of Sabbaths in the world to come when all the creature shall rest from corruption Secondly they learned thereby the everlasting Anointing of Christ to be our King our Priest our Prophet For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the head of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is to anoint Hitherto belongs that of the 45. Psal Thou art anointed with the oyle of gladnesse above thy fellowes And in particular I have found David or my beloved servant with my holy oyle have I anointed Him that for His Kingdome Dan. 9.24 speakes of His Priest-hood To finish the wickednesse to seale up the sinnes c. and to anoint the most Holy Esay 61. of of his Prophesie Therefore hath the Lord anointed mee He hath sent me to preach c. For this cause was there no Anointing in the old Testament but typicall as a shaddow of the good things that were to come so that when He came all these anointings ceased both of the Leviticall Priest-hood for Thou art a Priest for ever Hebr. 7 and of the Kingdome for He shall raigne over the house of Iacob for ever Luk. 1.33 And for his Prophesie He saith Whatsoever I have heard of my Father I have made knowen unto you The whole scope of the new Testament is to this effect Now the Geometrie hath also many mysteries first it is one semicircle with three branches the mysterie of the Trinitie in the Vnitie all whose dignities of Vertue and Power c. are coequall in all and in every person intirely and indivisibly and therefore in our Lord also according to that saying of the Angel The Holy-Ghost shall come upon Thee and the Power of the most High shall overshadow thee therefore also that holy thing which shall be borne of thee shall be called The SONNE of GOD. Shall I tell you what Lectures the Divines have made upon the text of this letter Zach. 11.13 did reade herein that goodly price at which the wicked Iewes did value Him For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. in the Hebrue Arithmeticke is ten so the three tennes in the triple Crowne of this letter are the thirty pieces of siluer which the traytor tooke to betray the pretious blood which was too deare a ransome for the whole world And one in another place said They have sold the Iust for silver Consider the letter and every part thereof 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This inferiour semicircle is the creature the earthly Paradise in the middest of which is the tree of life And that thus the letter vau 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is one part and signifies in that tongue a nayle if you will that nayle that pierced His hands and His beautious feet to which if you adde the iod reversed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 you may well perceive the figure of the whole Crosse that Tree of life which bare that heavenly fruite that spirituall
of Arius should not provide for your safety as he did He denied the authority of S. Iohns writings to be authenticall And why because this earth-bred Giant which would pull Christ out of the throne of His Deitie should with his lightning be suddenly burnt Beleeve you the Scripture Is Iohns authority sufficient then the case is plaine We are in Him that is true in His Son Iesus Christ who is very God and eternall life 1. Ioh. 5.20 Can you now confer this Scripture with that place I have said yee are Gods and not be ashamed I and the Father are one The Iewes understood that He herein professed Himselfe to be very God and are you His enemy more then they Reade Ioh. 10. ver 30. 33. 34. and you may understand the meaning of both places The devills acknowledged Him to be God of Infinite power I know Thee who Thou art even that Holy One of God And will not you confesse as much as the devills But this is more then I thought to say onely you may see hereby that we speake no other thing then Christ Himselfe even in His enemies understanding said Now if you could see a little the folly of your own opinion that were inough to cause you to put on a better mind I will touch it as lightening doth touch the ground for if you be willing to be reformed there is no doubt but you may propound it to the learned Divines and be fully satisfied You say Christ is onely man but yet indued with the infinite Power of God Here first you doe injurie to the Highest to make the Power of God to be accidentall unto Him whereas hee is purus actus absolute perfection and without shadow of change His Being is most simple and pure not capeable of accidents Then His Being is such as no addition can be made thereto to make it more then it is therefore it is necessary that He be ever actually whatsoever he may be Besides His Being is Infinitely distant from Not-Being therefore His Power is inseparable Againe if there come any thing to God as an accident it must come unto Him from Himselfe or else from another not from another for He is impassible or such as cānot suffer violence not from Himselfe for all such accidents doe proceed à potentiâ that is from the imbecillity or imperfection of the subject but His Being is most simple and infinitely perfect Againe all accidents do rise from the matier forme or composition of the subject In Him is neither matier forme nor cōposition Now al things we see in this world do consist ex actu potentiâ of perfection from God imperfection from thēselues for of themselues they are non entia absolutely nothing Yea even the very Angels and the soule it selfe are partakers of this composition for nothing is purus actus but God alone therefore are they subject to accidents yet they which come neerest to perfection are most free from accidents as that which is meere perfection hath no accidents at all Know then that all the dignities of God are in him essentially one God For the Goodnesse of God His Power His Wisedome His Glory c. Being all infinite do of necessitie concurre in the nature of Infinitie Whence it followeth that whatsoever is in Him is essentially Himselfe therefore the power of God is not accidental or such as may be imparted to a man The learned Hebrues according to this doe hold that Ensoph or Infinitie is not to be numbred among the other attributes of God because it is that abstract Vnity whereinto they all essentially concurre and from which they all essentially proceed and hence by the way take another strong argument to the former question for if God bee essentially a Father then the terme correlative a Sonne must be in the Godhead also and that essentially But now againe see another folly in your supposition The work of our Redemption is a work of infinite goodnesse mercie power wisedome and glory therefore it followeth that Christ the worker had infinite mercie power wisedome c. Now I demand had Christ this infinite goodnesse and power so given to Him of God that the Father Himselfe had in the meane time none This you dare not say for that were to say that God did cease to be God which cannot stand with His Eternity Now if God the Father had notwithstanding this absolute infinite power of Christ of which he spake All power is given unto Me both in heaven and in earth then it followeth that either there were two infinities of power or else that these two which had this infinite Power were all one Infinite The first is against the nature of Infinitie for that is absolutely infinite which so comprehendeth all things as that it leaveth nothing without it selfe and yet is not comprehended to any other Besides if you would say that the Father and the Sonne had each of them severall indiuisible infinite Powers it must follow that neither of their Powers were absolutely infinite because each of them had not the infinite Power of the other And besides that both these infinite Powers must be conjoyned with infinite weakenes because they must be mutually subjected to the infinite Power one of the other But both these things are impossible So you see that two Infinities can by no meanes stand together therefore it followeth that these two to wit the Father and the Son are in Being one and that of infinite Power and this is that which I strive for which as you see I have concluded by your own assertion The time would faile me to lay before your eyes the manifold untruths which would ensue of your position which savoureth neither of wit judgement nor learning And therefore I see how they which have once departed from the truth must of necessrity run into infinite absurdities Therefore looke back and be ashamed of such new-fangled toys as you do daily imagine which in truth do argue the great inconstancy and vanity of your mind withall such palpable blindnes of understanding as the darknes of Egypt For tel me without selfe-liking what sound judgement doth this argue to be driven about with every wind of doctrine a Protestant a Brownist an Anabaptist an Antichrist What bringing up what gift of learning and knowledge have you that you should presume to oppose your sentence against the faith doctrine of all the Christian Churches in the world Blush and learne with meeknes the truth of that Word which is able to save your soule You may see by your owne miserable experience what it is to forsake the Vnitie of Faith and the Communion of the Saints who imbrace the truth of Gods word and have manifest tokens that they are the true Church to wit The word of God truely taught and the Sacraments duely administred What if there want perfection The Church militant must ever confesse I am lovely yet black For it is impossible that any church should be without imperfection so long as the world standeth but at the end it shall be presented without spot or wrinkle Therefore remember from whence you are fallen and repent and doe the works of righteousnesse lest Christ whom you so despite come against you shortly The worke of Christianity is not in foolish questions and disputing about needles subtilties but in doing the works of truth and righteousnesse Pray and endeavour your selfe thereto And till such time as God for His Christs sake vouchsafe to have mercy on you the enemy of His Son and give you grace to repent of this great wickednes I am neither your friend nor yet your foe ALEX. GIL FINIS
children to that faith which is strengthened through knowledge for knowledge doth neither take away faith nor yet abate any thing of the worthinesse thereof but rather encreaseth it more and more while it is thereby rooted and grounded more firmely in him in whom at first we did beleeve as the learned Father August de Trinit Cap. 14. said Fides in nobis per scientiam gignitur nutritur defenditur roboratur b Workes both necessarily yet willingly Pref. This Will they call concomitant because it ever followes the verie being of that wherein the will is The will of God whereby hee gives being to the creature is causall for by it alone the creature is without any other working of God but onely the pleasure or motion of his owne will power and goodnesse c. c Jn the being of goodnesse there is an infinite producer Pref. While I was preparing materials for this building I read the title of a Mart book Abstrusa abstrusorum abstrusissima primaria Symboli Apostolici abstrusa Though I had beene more than once gul'd with such titles Arcana arcanorum arcanissima arcana and the like wherein these writers sweat more than for any thing in the booke beside yet being interpreted a pious and very profound meditation of the deepe mysteries of the Apostles Creed I supposed that such bumbast would never bee quilted into a treatise upon the grounds of our Religion so that I verely hoped that all my labour was at an end At last having got the booke I found that it was nothing in good earnest but a declamation onely of a certaine springal for exercise sake into which as into a common place booke hee had gathered the sentences of learned men wherein they justlie bewaile the miserie of mankinde in his inabilitie to finde out the truth of things whereupon hee would utterlie shut out the use of reason in matiers of faith The consequence is not good as I have shewed Praef. n. 6. His speciall spleene is against Keckerman and his gregales that is them of his ging I thinke hee meanes the Calvinists of whom hee names onely Zanchius and them of whom he received this learning Melancthon and his owne verie Syren and Phaenix Scaliger out of whose shreds hee hath botch't up his declamation such as it is yet in this case he could not spare him that would manifest his understanding of the Trinitie according to Raymunds principles The wicked conclusion that will follow thereon Murshel the declamer goes about to shew out of Andreas Osiander as you shall heare anon Chap. 12. note a But what have Scaliger or Raymund done herein which the ancient Fathers had not done before save that they made the doctrine cleere by forreine comparisons one of the Sunne the beame and the brightnesse or shine thereof another by the body the brightnesse and heat of the fire another of the minde wherein is the word or understanding thereof and the will another saith the minde thinking the word representing that thought and the liking or approving thereof yet another will represent the Trinitie by memorie understanding and will another by the root the stem and the branch Augustine shewes it by a mans owne experience of himselfe who both is and knowes himselfe to bee and loves both his being and knowledge thereof de Civit. Dei lib 11. cap. 26. But his reason in the 24. Chap. from Gen. 1. is of more force which is this He that said Fiat must needs be the Father of that Word but you must understand that word in Himselfe or that eternall word or decree of which our Lord speakes Iohn 5.19 And because the creature was made thereby it must follow that it was made by his word And where it is further said that all that was made was exceeding good if by goodnesse you understand the Holy Ghost the whole Trinitie is manifested unto us in his workes another explaines it by the fountaine and the streame to which Cusa addes the sea and if these saith he be supposed infinite then must all of necessity be one water And the same Cusa lib. de Filiatione Dei expresses it by the knowledge in the minde of the master the word signifying that knowledge and the spirit life or meaning of the word proceeding from the knowledge and the word whereby the scholars are instructed And have not many of these comparisons ground in the holy Scripture Ioh. 1.1 Heb. 1.3 Esay 11.1 and else where But Raymund not by forreine comparisons but by the essentiall properties of the infinite being in the reall relations of every terme in unitie of that one being hath with more cleerenesse expressed to mans weake understanding the unspeakeable mysterie of the Trinitie in the unitie of one undivideable nature as I have shewed in the Preface in the being of goodnesse and Reason 3. of infinitie or greatnesse and Reason 8. of understanding And although I would not erre from company yet seeing I have such company both of the ancient and later writers which by the adversary himselfe are confessed to be of incomparable learning and Divine honestie I need not be ashamed of my company But notwithstanding all this invective against reason in things of faith see the young man by and by in the Sorbon The power of God saith he in the creation of the world wrought upon that which was not to cause it to be Therefore God is Almightie for this must be the conclusion howsoever he would turne it to shut out the use of reason but that will not follow upon the premises So in the case of mans redemption of the incarnation of God of the resurrection hee is over the head and eares in Aristotle and historie but all to prove these things in reason impossible And it is yeelded that all these things are utterly beyond the course of nature but yet upon better and higher principles than Aristotle knew they will all appeare possible and necessarie and then his reasons shall bee answered To this order the declamer would bring their consubstantiation and that which doth necessarilie follow thereon the bodilie presence of Christ in everie place And here he doth farre surpasse himselfe and by two bodies in one place will prove it possible that one body may bee in all places because God hath absolute power of all the nature of being But if this reason be good and sufficient then is hee injurious and unconstant to himselfe so to Hebarre the use of reason in the questions of faith and if that bodily presence of Christ in every place for which he labours so had any ground in the Scripture if it brought any hope or comfort to the conscience if the Primitive Church or the Councels or the ancient Fathers had ever taught it I thinke that by this time reason would have found how to make it more probable than it is but because it is no Article of our Creed it is not fit to trouble you any further hereabout d Therefore